diff options
| -rw-r--r-- | .gitattributes | 4 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | LICENSE.txt | 11 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | README.md | 2 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69648-0.txt | 4523 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69648-0.zip | bin | 94235 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69648-h.zip | bin | 1495226 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69648-h/69648-h.htm | 4892 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69648-h/images/001.jpg | bin | 117782 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69648-h/images/002.jpg | bin | 61923 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69648-h/images/003.jpg | bin | 139993 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69648-h/images/004.jpg | bin | 98616 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69648-h/images/005.jpg | bin | 88096 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69648-h/images/006.jpg | bin | 175883 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69648-h/images/007.jpg | bin | 133148 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69648-h/images/008.jpg | bin | 119105 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69648-h/images/009.jpg | bin | 112556 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69648-h/images/010.jpg | bin | 79651 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69648-h/images/011.jpg | bin | 105957 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69648-h/images/cover.jpg | bin | 213415 -> 0 bytes |
19 files changed, 17 insertions, 9415 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes new file mode 100644 index 0000000..d7b82bc --- /dev/null +++ b/.gitattributes @@ -0,0 +1,4 @@ +*.txt text eol=lf +*.htm text eol=lf +*.html text eol=lf +*.md text eol=lf diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6312041 --- /dev/null +++ b/LICENSE.txt @@ -0,0 +1,11 @@ +This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements, +metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be +in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES. + +Procedures for determining public domain status are described in +the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org. + +No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in +jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize +this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright +status under the laws that apply to them. diff --git a/README.md b/README.md new file mode 100644 index 0000000..a042f4e --- /dev/null +++ b/README.md @@ -0,0 +1,2 @@ +Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for +eBook #69648 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/69648) diff --git a/old/69648-0.txt b/old/69648-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 8922c37..0000000 --- a/old/69648-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,4523 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg eBook of Roger Williams, by May Hall - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and -most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms -of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you -will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before -using this eBook. - -Title: Roger Williams - -Author: May Hall - -Release Date: December 28, 2022 [eBook #69648] - -Language: English - -Produced by: Brian Wilson, MWS and the Online Distributed Proofreading - Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was produced from - images generously made available by The Internet - Archive/American Libraries.) - -*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK ROGER WILLIAMS *** - - - - - - ROGER WILLIAMS - - [Illustration: Detail of Roger Williams Statue, Roger Williams Park, - Providence] - - - - - ROGER WILLIAMS - - BY - - MAY EMERY HALL - - _Author of “Dutch Days,” “Jan - and Betje,” etc._ - - - [Illustration: _The Seal of Roger Williams_] - - - THE PILGRIM PRESS - - BOSTON CHICAGO - - - - - COPYRIGHT 1917 - BY FRANK M. SHELDON - - THE PILGRIM PRESS - BOSTON - - - - - FOREWORD - - -For much of the data contained in this biography of Roger Williams, I -am indebted to the following authorities: - -Narragansett Club Publications; - -Memoir of Roger Williams, by James D. Knowles; - -Roger Williams: the Pioneer of Religious Liberty, by Oscar S. Straus; - -Roger Williams, by Edmund J. Carpenter; - -Records of the Colony of Rhode Island and Providence Plantations; - -History of the State of Rhode Island, by Samuel Greene Arnold; - -Rhode Island: Its Making and Its Meaning, by Irving Berdine Richman; - -Providence in Colonial Times, by Gertrude Selwyn Kimball; - -Annals of the Town of Providence, by William R. Staples; - -Winthrop’s Journal. - -My sincere thanks are due Mr. Howard M. Chapin, Librarian of the -Rhode Island Historical Society, for the illustrations of the Charter -House, statue of Roger Williams and the Roger Williams seal, also for -permission to photograph the Roger Williams compass, and for other -substantial assistance rendered in the preparation of this little -volume. - -I desire, too, to express my thanks for the story of the Roger Williams -watch given by Mr. Henry Russell Drowne of New York City and photograph -of the same. - - THE AUTHOR. - - - - - CONTENTS - - -CHAPTER PAGE - - FOREWORD v - INTRODUCTION xi - I OUT OF THE SHADOWS 3 - II WESTWARD, HO! 15 - III NEW NEIGHBORS 23 - IV THE WAR OF WORDS 38 - V “A CORNER FOR THE PERSECUTED” 52 - VI THE PEQUOT WAR 68 - VII THE INDIAN KEY 80 - VIII IN QUEST OF THE CHARTER 93 - IX NARRAGANSETT DAYS 108 - X THE CHARTER ON TRIAL 120 - XI THE SECOND MISSION 128 - XII ROGER WILLIAMS AS COLONIAL PRESIDENT 142 - XIII THE COMING OF THE QUAKERS 156 - XIV ROGER WILLIAMS AS CITIZEN 169 - XV KING PHILIP’S WAR 185 - XVI BACK TO THE SHADOWS 200 - - - - - LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS - - - DETAIL OF ROGER WILLIAMS STATUE _Frontispiece_ - - FACING PAGE - - ENTRANCE TO CHARTER HOUSE, LONDON 10 - THE ROGER WILLIAMS TREE 46 - THE WILLIAMS STREET MONUMENT 56 - THE FIRST BAPTIST CHURCH OF PROVIDENCE 78 - CANONICUS BRIDGE, THE BETSEY WILLIAMS COTTAGE, ROGER WILLIAMS PARK 120 - STATUE OF ROGER WILLIAMS, ROGER WILLIAMS PARK 162 - ROGER WILLIAMS’ POCKET-COMPASS, SUN-DIAL AND WATCH 206 - - - - - INTRODUCTION - - -The new Life of Roger Williams is certain to receive a cordial welcome -and a wide reading. It has been eight years since Dr. Edmund J. -Carpenter published his “Roger Williams, a Study of the Life, Times -and Character of a Political Pioneer,” and twenty-three years since -the admirable work by Oscar S. Straus, entitled “Roger Williams, the -Pioneer of Religious Liberty,” appeared. In the meantime Irving B. -Richman has given to the public his able volumes on “Rhode Island, its -Making and its Meaning,” which naturally and inevitably portrayed the -character and service of its great founder. Rhode Island was but the -incarnation of the views and principles of Roger Williams. - -In view of these recent biographies, added to several which had been -written previously and the large place which Roger Williams fills in -all publications on New England history, it may be asked, “Is there a -demand for a new Life?” It may be answered emphatically, “Yes, if it -is written in the attractive and popular style in which Mrs. Hall has -done her work.” She has made herself familiar with the facts of Roger -Williams’ life so far as known, with the spirit of the Puritan age and -the causes which led to his banishment, with his advanced views of -religious liberty, his courageous efforts to defend them and his heroic -self-denials and sufferings to incorporate them in human government, -with the reasons which justify the title now universally given to him -as “the pioneer and apostle of soul liberty,” with the evidences of his -humane and forgiving spirit toward those who had persecuted him and -his wonderful success in preserving them more than once from slaughter -by hostile Indians, with his deep and abiding interest in the native -tribes and his labors for their moral and spiritual elevation, with his -success in acquiring their barbarous language, winning their confidence -and turning many of them from their idolatry and superstitions to the -knowledge of the true God and the acceptance of Christian truth, which -labors place him side by side with John Eliot, the Puritan apostle to -the Indians. With all these things Mrs. Hall has made herself familiar, -and also with his noble service, often rendered, as a wise statesman -and recognized peacemaker among the turbulent elements in his little -colony as well as between the natives and the Puritan settlers, with -his recognition by the British Parliament as a scholar of exceptional -ability and an eminent philanthropist, when they granted his request -for a charter for his imperiled venture, and also with his intimate -acquaintance with some of the distinguished leaders of the England -of his day, viz., Cromwell, Milton and Sir Henry Vane, Jr., and she -has told the wonderful story in a manner that will charm and instruct -readers, both old and young. - -The life of Roger Williams was surrounded with not a little of -romance--the uncertainty of the date and place of his birth, his -discovery and patronage by the eminent jurist, Sir Edward Coke, his -unfortunate first-love experience, his migration to the wilderness of -the new world, his expulsion by his companions from their primitive -society, who found him a disturbing element by reason of his advanced -political opinions, his retention of the esteem and friendship of -some of the ablest men who drove him out because of his “pestilential -doctrines,” as, for instance, the Winthrops, father and son, with whom -he kept up an affectionate correspondence as long as he lived (more -than one hundred of his letters to them have been preserved), and -the remarkable success of his “lively experiment,” which has given -to him an honored and conspicuous name with all modern historians -and has exerted an influence upon human government which is rapidly -encircling the globe. Roger Williams was charged by his Puritan -neighbors with having “a windmill in his head.” Not only Rhode Island -and Massachusetts, but the whole nation, from ocean to ocean, is now -enjoying the priceless grist which that despised windmill ground out. -It looks as if Roger Williams was fast coming into his own. Prof. Romeo -Elton said in his “Life of Roger Williams,” published sixty-three -years ago, “His property, his time and his talents were devoted to -the promotion of the temporal and spiritual welfare of mankind, and -in conducting to a glorious issue the struggle to unloose the bonds -of the captive daughter of Zion.” Charles Francis Adams, in his -“Massachusetts, its Historians and its History,” frankly declares, -“Massachusetts, in the person of her ministers and magistrates, missed -a great destiny by rejecting Roger Williams.” - -We of to-day undoubtedly look upon the Puritans with more charity and a -greater appreciation of their spirit and excellences than did those of -a former generation. We recognize their great virtues as well as their -glaring faults. They were men of sterling character, of deep religious -convictions, of willingness to make painful sacrifices for the sake of -principle, of great reverence for the Bible and the institutions of -religion, of purity of life in the home and in their social relations. -They believed that religion was the supreme thing and that the -commandments of God were of binding obligation upon all intelligent -moral beings. They may have been too rigid in their interpretations -and too severe in their application of religion to life and conduct, -as, for example, in the observance of the Sabbath. But in our day of -extreme and dangerous neglect men are saying, “There are some things -that are worse than a Puritan Sabbath.” It might be well for modern -life if we, the descendants of the Puritans, had inherited more of -their virtues. - -Of course in the matter of the separation of church and state they were -still in the bonds of ignorance. Though they had broken away from the -persecuting hand of the mother land and “the mother church,” as they -loved to call it, they had not broken away from the belief which was -the source and instigator of the persecuting spirit. As Prof. John -Winthrop Platner has said recently in his “King’s Chapel Lecture” on -the Congregationalists, “The connection between church and state was -also close, in spite of their theoretical separation, so close in fact -that the government of Massachusetts Bay has often been described as a -theocracy.... They believed that no human government could be firmly -established, unless based upon the divine.... The mixture of law and -religion of course gave rise to difficulties, and aroused criticism. -It was the persistent exercise of jurisdiction over offenses “against -the first table of the law” (i.e., against the first four commandments -of the decalogue) that provoked the open hostility of Roger Williams -against the authorities, and caused him to protest that the things of -God and the things of Cæsar should not be confounded, a protest which -brought him into trouble.” - -The Puritans had hardly reached the dawn of the glorious day which -was to be distinguished by absolute religious liberty. Roger Williams -was enveloped in its full noonday splendor. Hon. James Bryce -denominates him “an orthodox Puritan.” True, if he means an intense, -logically consistent, fully ripened, radical Puritan, a Pilgrim of -the Pilgrims. In the memorable words of Judge Storey, “In the code -of laws established by Williams and his companions we read for the -first time, since Christianity ascended the throne of the Cæsars, the -declaration that the conscience should be free, and that men should -not be punished for worshiping God in the way they were persuaded He -requires.” In similar language Professor Masson declares that Roger -Williams organized “a community on the unheard-of principles of -absolute religious liberty combined with perfect civil democracy.” -Such is the unanimous testimony of historians as to the character and -service of the founder of Rhode Island. Mr. Oscar Straus expresses the -hope “that the time is not far distant when the civilized people in -the remotest corners of the earth will recognize the truth and power -of the principles which throw around the name of Roger Williams a halo -of imperishable glory and fame.” May this new and popular biography, -charming in style, appreciative in spirit and in harmony with the -generally accepted facts of history, hasten the realization of this -sublime hope. - - HENRY M. KING, - - _Pastor Emeritus of the First Baptist Church_ - (_The Roger Williams Church_). - - PROVIDENCE, R. I. - - - - - ROGER WILLIAMS - - “ROGER WILLIAMS STEERED HIS LITTLE SHIP - OF STATE TO A SAFE HARBOR BY THE COMPASS - OF AN ENLIGHTENED CONSCIENCE.”--_STRAUS._ - - - - - ROGER WILLIAMS - - - - - CHAPTER I - - OUT OF THE SHADOWS - - -Tucked away in the northeastern corner of the United States is the -tiny state of Rhode Island. “Little Rhody” she is often affectionately -called, although her full name is “State of Rhode Island and Providence -Plantations.” Such an overwhelming title for such a small body! Yet not -only in length of name, but in the number of her capital cities, has -Rhode Island led her sister states. Up to the year 1900 she boasted two -capitals, while every other state in the Union was contented with one. -From the beginning, Rhode Island has made up in interesting history -what she has lacked in size. - -Much of this history is hinted at in the names found within her -borders. Take the name Providence, for example. It sounds as if it had -a story back of it--as, indeed, it has. Other quaint and suggestive -names are found in the streets of the capital--Benefit, Benevolent and -Friendship--and in the islands in Narragansett Bay--Prudence, Patience, -Hope. - -Rhode Island’s story is largely that of Roger Williams, yet he was -too great a man to belong to one bit of the country alone. He is one -of the finest characters in United States history, though people were -long in finding it out. Even to-day we do not always remember the noble -services he rendered our country. Men who do spectacular things have -many biographers, while quiet lives often remain unrecorded. We are -apt to forget that it may take as much bravery to stand abuse and loss -of friends as to face the cannon’s mouth, that even more courage is -required to fight for disagreeable truths than to win battles. So while -Roger Williams never did anything to startle the world, he will remain -one of the great moral soldiers of all time. Lacking appreciation in -the day in which he lived, he deserves the honor of our own age. It is -time he came into his own. - -The lives of most famous men begin with a fixed date. Stories of family -and boyhood follow, with perhaps a clear description of the great man -himself. In this respect, Roger Williams’ life is different from the -others. We have not the faintest idea what he looked like--whether -he was tall or short, stout or thin, dark or light, had blue eyes or -brown. No true portrait of him has ever been discovered. The artists -who have attempted to give us his likeness in bronze or marble or on -canvas have had to idealize him. - -Out of a shadowy past, largely from our own imagination, we must make -up for ourselves a picture of his early days. Roger Williams has left -a very scant account of his boyhood and he was too unpopular in the -seventeenth century for others to take the trouble to record it. When -later writers did so, they made many mistakes. This is not strange, -as there were probably several persons by the name of Roger Williams -living at the same time as our hero. - -To begin with, the very date of Roger Williams’ birth is unknown. It -is given by different historians anywhere between 1599 and 1607. In -his own writings, Roger Williams referred once or twice to his age, -but in such an indefinite way that we are led to think that he was not -exactly sure of his birthday. Thus in a letter written to John Winthrop -in 1632, he said he was “nearer upwards of thirty than twenty-five.” -Again, in 1679, he said he was “near to fourscore years of age.” Even -with the most careful arithmetic, we shall have to be content with the -rather vague information that he was born near the beginning of the -seventeenth century. - -As to his birthplace, on this point also there has been much dispute. -For many years it was thought to be Wales, but now it has been quite -clearly proved that Roger Williams was born in London. The ancient -court records that point to this fact show that James Williams was the -father of Roger and a merchant tailor living in the parish of “St. -Sepulchres, without Newgate, London.” He was apparently in comfortable -circumstances, for his will provided not only for his wife and -children, but directed that gifts of money and bread be distributed -among the city poor. - -Alice Williams, the mother of Roger, who survived her husband, owned -or leased property in Cow Lane. In her will she mentioned four -children--Sidrach, the oldest, Roger, “now beyond the seas,” Katherine, -wife of John Davies, and Robert. To Roger she bequeathed ten pounds, or -about fifty dollars, to be paid yearly for a term of twenty years. - -The oldest boy of the family, Sidrach, after he grew up, became a -merchant of Turkey and other southern countries of Europe. Roger -Williams referred to him as follows: - -“Myself have seen the Old Testament of the Jews, most curious writing, -whose price (in way of trade) was threescore pound, which my brother, a -Turkey merchant, had and showed me.” - -Roger’s younger brother Robert became, like himself, a Rhode Island -colonist. He was one of the first settlers of Providence and later -became a schoolmaster at Newport. - -Like many another boy, Roger Williams owed his start in life to a great -man. Sir Edward Coke was a brilliant English lawyer when Roger was -young. His friendship for the lad is best described by Sir Edward’s -daughter: - -“This Roger Williams, when he was a youth, would, in a short-hand, take -sermons and speeches in the Star Chamber, and present them to my dear -father. He, seeing so hopeful a youth, took such liking to him that he -sent him in to Sutton’s Hospital, and he was the second placed there.” - -The Star Chamber was a London Court, so called because the room in -which it met had a ceiling decorated with gilt stars. The school -mentioned in the letter is better known as the Charter House School. -On its roll of students are such famous names as Addison, Steele, John -Wesley and Grote. That Roger Williams remembered his early friend with -gratitude is shown by these words written in middle life: - -“And I may truly say, that beside my natural inclination to study and -activity, his example, instruction and encouragement have spurred me -on to a more than ordinary, industrious and patient course in my whole -course hitherto.” - -There is, indeed, every reason to think that Roger Williams proved to -be the kind of pupil Sir Edward hoped he would be, for while at the -Charter House he successfully prepared himself for college. Yet of -his real life as a schoolboy--his chums, his sports, his pranks, his -holidays--we know almost nothing. One tiny bit of information has come -down to us, however, which would seem to show that Roger Williams was -not very different from other boys. Thackeray, the great novelist, who -was himself a scholar at the Charter House School years later, once -said, in a lecture in Providence, that he had found in a beam of the -old school the letters “R W” which Roger Williams cut there as a boy. -Whenever Thackeray had to educate his boy characters, he usually sent -them to this venerable old institution. This is the way he pictures it -in “The Newcomes”: - -“Under the great archway of the hospital he could look at the old -Gothic building; and a black-gowned pensioner or two crawling over -the quiet square, or passing from one dark arch to another. The -boarding-houses of the school were situated in the square, hard by the -more ancient buildings of the hospital. A great noise of shouting, -crying, clapping forms and cupboards, treble voices, bass voices, -poured out of the schoolboys’ windows: their life, bustle and gaiety -contrasted strangely with the quiet of those old men, creeping along in -their black gowns under the ancient arches yonder, whose struggle of -life was over, whose hope and noise and bustle had sunk into that gray -calm.” - -In all probability, Roger Williams continued his education at Pembroke -College. Being the college of the great man who had interested himself -in the boy, it was the one that would most likely be chosen. After -graduating with a degree, Roger Williams studied law for a time. Then, -deciding to become a minister, he took orders in the Church of England -and obtained a position as chaplain in the household of Sir William -Masham of Otes, in the county of Essex. - - [Illustration: - - Entrance to Charter House, London. This photograph was loaned by Mr. - Howard M. Chapin, Librarian of the Rhode Island Historical Society, - Providence.] - -A delightful and, at the same time, amusing love story has come to -light which reveals one of the last glimpses of Roger Williams in the -Old World. It seems that the wife of his patron, Lady Masham, had a -cousin, Jane Whalley, with whom the young chaplain fell in love. He -proceeded to write two letters to Miss Whalley’s aunt and guardian, -Lady Barrington, asking for the hand of her niece. In the first, he -mentions the fact that the affair has caused considerable talk and -he hints that Miss Jane returns his affection. Then he sums up his -worldly possessions--an expected trifling legacy from his mother, a -little money (“sevenscore pieces”) and a small library (“a little yet -costly study of books”). Pitiful means, indeed, for winning a young -lady of rank! Yet Roger Williams frankly pointed out to the aunt that -the advantages were not all on one side, for in spite of Miss Whalley’s -high birth, she had a most passionate temper. - -Everything considered, it is not strange that the struggling minister -was flatly rejected. The second letter addressed to Lady Barrington is -such as only a disappointed, angry lover could write. He says in plain -language that the Lord is very angry with her ladyship and that if she -does not repent, all sorts of dreadful things are likely to happen to -her. The lengthy sermon-letter is filled with Scriptural quotations. -Still, although he asserts, “We hope to live together in the heavens -though the Lord have denied that union on earth,” time proved a rapid -healer. In less than two years he had transferred his affection to a -Miss Mary Warnard, or Barnard, and made her his wife. - -The sequel of the unfortunate love affair is rather interesting. Of -course Miss Jane married another man, but, as it happened, he was a -clergyman like her former sweetheart. In turn she came to know the -pioneer life of New England as did Roger Williams, being located for -some years in Massachusetts and Connecticut. She later returned to -old England, where her husband became chaplain to her cousin, Oliver -Cromwell, who was also a friend of Roger Williams. In fact, Cromwell’s -real family name was Williams and some historians have even asserted -that he was related to Roger Williams. - -The correspondence with Lady Barrington is of importance aside from -the disappointing love passages it records. For here is given an -early inkling of that unrest and dissatisfaction in religious matters -that was to play so large a part in the future life of the youthful -chaplain. Already beginning to protest against the established forms of -worship, he writes, “A tender conscience hath kept me back from honor -and preferment.” Then follows the merest hint of having received a call -from New England. - -By this time Roger Williams had formed the habit of thinking for -himself and of holding firmly to what he believed to be right, whether -others agreed with him or not. During his stay in Essex, he used to -talk over religious subjects with his fellow-clergymen and to explain -why he differed from them on certain points. Among these companions -were Thomas Hooker and John Cotton, whose lives ran parallel to his on -both sides of the water. The three friends rode through the countryside -earnestly discussing the burning questions uppermost in their minds. -Little did they dream where these same discussions would lead! Had -Master Hooker and Master Cotton been told that the argumentative man -who rode by their side was to become one of the makers of American -history and a leader in world thought, they would most likely have -said, “Oh, no. Roger Williams is our friend, but he is really a very -short-sighted and very obstinate fellow.” Indeed, he had gained the -reputation among his Sussex neighbors of being “divinely mad.” - -These, then, are the few meager facts of the beginnings of Roger -Williams’ existence before he set his face toward the New World. His -life in England will always remain more or less of a mystery. Not so, -fortunately, his life in America. His hardships, trials, adventures and -sufferings have become familiar history. And it is this part of the -story that is most important, for Roger Williams is, first and last, a -great American. - - - - - CHAPTER II - - WESTWARD, HO! - - -In order to understand why Roger Williams should have wanted to make -his home on this side of the water, we should know a little something -of the England in which he lived. It was not then the free, liberal -country it is to-day. In many matters, especially those relating to -religion, a man could not do as he chose, but as he was told. To-day, -one can attend any church he pleases; _then_ he was forced by law to -attend the established church. The king was the head of both church and -state. - -Now it was not surprising that all persons of that day did not care -to support the same church. They were not able to think alike, any -more than we who live to-day. Curious, indeed, it would be if we -held exactly the same views as our neighbors and worshiped in the -same church. Some of the men of Roger Williams’ day objected to the -teachings of the national church, others wished to do away with its -forms and ceremonies. And because they could not conscientiously -worship the way the sovereign commanded, serious trouble arose. Those -who were independent enough to defy the king were liable to be fined, -banished or imprisoned. And the prisons of those days were anything but -pleasant places in which to spend one’s time! - -The persons who objected to the established form of worship were of two -classes. On the one hand were church members who believed in working -for certain religious reforms without separating from the church. Their -enemies nicknamed them =_Puritans_=. The Puritans argued something like -this: - -“We do not think our ministers should wear vestments. Neither do we -believe it right to make the sign of the cross in baptism. Kneeling at -sacrament is sinful in our eyes, also the use of the organ in church. -These ceremonies are too much like those of the Roman church from which -we have turned. But the established church is our church. She is our -own dear mother and we will not forsake her. At the same time, while -still remaining her children, we will try to lead her to a better, -purer life.” - -The Separatists went further than this. In turn, they argued: - -“The church is corrupt and we will have nothing to do with her. We -will form congregations of our own and worship according to our own -consciences.” - -It is easy to see that being a Separatist was a far more dangerous -thing than being a Puritan. By remaining in the church, the Puritan -was shielded to an extent. The Separatist, on the other hand, had no -protection. - -When James, the first Stuart king, came to the throne, he kept in mind -the motto, “No bishops, no king.” For political purposes, he determined -on a course of persecution. He said of all those who would not support -the national church, “I will _make_ them conform, or I will harry them -out of the land.” - -That is just what he did. A little band of Separatists, who were -later to become world-famous, were glad to flee to Holland to escape -persecution. It was no small thing, three hundred or more years ago, -for any European country to shelter a people whose religion differed -from that of the state church and we therefore like to think of the -liberality of the Dutch. They and the English immigrants lived together -like brothers for a period of years. A thriving settlement was founded -at Leyden, and here, for about twelve years, the fugitives knew the -meaning of peace and happiness. Many of them learned to speak and write -the Dutch language, which one writer has called “the sister language -nearest to the English.” There were certainly marriages between the two -peoples and the English children were doubtless sent to the free Dutch -schools for their education. - -As Roger Williams was familiar with Dutch, it may be that he studied -the language with the idea of making Holland his home. However that may -be, such a plan was never carried out. At least once he had occasion -to address King James, though what the occasion was, we are unable to -guess. He merely referred to the monarch briefly as “King James, whom -I have spoke with.” - -Why did the English in Holland begin to long for still another home? -Living so contentedly, why were they not satisfied to remain so? -There seem to have been two reasons for their feeling as they did. -To begin with, there was grave danger of their becoming a part of -the Dutch nation. They were afraid of losing their speech, customs, -religion--everything that made them English Separatists. - -Then, too, when they had attempted to spread their doctrines by means -of printing, King James had interfered and taken possession of the -types. When such tyranny as this could exist even in kindly Holland, -they thought it was high time to seek a home elsewhere. - - “No home for these!--too well they knew - The mitered king behind the throne; - The sails were set, the pennons flew, - And westward, ho! for worlds unknown.” - -The rest of the story of the “Pilgrim Fathers” we all know--how they -crossed the water, battled against famine, disease and poverty, and -succeeded slowly but surely in building up a settlement at Plymouth. - -Years passed before they had any neighbors. At last, in 1628, the -little settlement of Salem was formed by the Massachusetts Bay Company. -This was followed two years later by a big migration of Puritans to -New England under John Winthrop which led to the founding of Boston -and several smaller towns. The colony which embraced these different -settlements was called Massachusetts Bay Colony. - -Meanwhile, things had been going from bad to worse in England. King -Charles was now on the throne and his subjects were discouraged to find -that he was even more of a tyrannical master than James, his father. -How could anybody expect justice or fairness from a ruler who believed -that because he was a king, he could do no wrong? It grew more and -more uncomfortable for the Puritans every day, even in the established -church. One of Charles’ chief advisers, Archbishop Laud, was busy -ridding the country of all “heretics” and other offenders against the -royal will and law. If Roger Williams had now taken notes in the Star -Chamber as he did when a boy, he would have recorded many undeserved -punishments, such as heavy fines, whippings and worse. But he was now a -man and looking with longing eyes across the ocean, as so many of his -countrymen had before him. - -As to Roger Williams’ true place among the different sects of his time, -he was without doubt a Separatist. More than one passage in his letters -points to this as the truth. There was no half-way to a man of his -decided character. Believing as he did, there was only one thing for -him to do--seek a refuge in the New World. - -“And truly it was as bitter as death to me,” he wrote in after years, -“when Bishop Laud pursued me out of this land, and my conscience was -persuaded against the national church, and ceremonies, and bishops.” - -By the last of the year 1630, our pioneer was ready to sail for America -and on December 1st, he took passage in the ship _Lyon_, commanded -by Captain Pierce, at Bristol. With him was his young wife Mary. Very -little is known about her early history--far less than what has been -discovered about the fair Jane whom Roger Williams failed to win. That -she made a good wife and mother and shared her husband’s troublous -career with loving devotion is quite certain. - -For over two months, in the dead of winter, the vessel battled with -gales and storms and ice. One passenger, a young man, lost his life -and at times probably everybody aboard felt sure they would never see -land again. It must have been with deep relief and thanksgiving that -the weary passengers finally landed safely at Nantasket, near Boston, -February 5, 1631. - -In this stormy fashion, Roger Williams’ new life began. - - - - - CHAPTER III - - NEW NEIGHBORS - - -We have seen that by the time Roger Williams had made up his mind to -emigrate to America, the most important colonies in New England were -Plymouth and the Massachusetts Bay Colony. Plymouth was Separatist and -the Bay Colony Puritan, but every day growing farther and farther from -the English Church. We would expect Roger Williams to decide upon the -Plymouth settlement as a home, as its people held similar views to his -own and it was the more liberal colony of the two. Why, instead, he -chose to live in Massachusetts Bay Colony cannot be easily explained. -Possibly in far-away England he did not rightly understand just how -matters stood in New England. - -However, there was great rejoicing when the young minister and his wife -first appeared in Boston. The talented stranger was hailed as a “godly -minister” and a welcome addition to the little colony. Far different -language was used a few years later when he was turned out of that same -colony, a homeless fugitive, disgraced and forbidden ever to return! -The friendship between Roger Williams and the Bay authorities lasted -only until each had an opportunity to get better acquainted with the -other. - -At first, the future loomed bright and promising to Roger Williams. -Hundreds of miles behind him were tyrannical king, heartless bishop, -and all that had made life on English soil a burden. Ahead were long -years of peace, freedom and usefulness among new neighbors who were his -own people. - -How different was to be the future from what he imagined! He had -yet to learn that here, in the wilds of New England, was a tyranny, -in some respects as narrow as that of King Charles. Here, too, was -unjust persecution very much like that from which he had fled. The -Massachusetts Puritans who had left the mother country because they -could not worship according to their consciences now refused to let -others worship according to _their_ consciences. They who had been -made to suffer for thinking as they pleased now caused their neighbors -to suffer for the same reason. They held that while they had objected -to the corruptions of the established church, now that a purer form -of worship had taken its place, it must and should be supported. They -had bitterly criticized the English Church, but nobody must criticize -theirs! - -The accepted law was the Ten Commandments. These were divided into -“two tables.” The first four, or those which summed up man’s duty to -God, were the “first table,” while the remaining six, which covered -the duties of man to man, were the “second table.” A person guilty -of breaking any one of the Commandments was liable to be punished -by the magistrates. The government of the colony was based upon the -old Mosaic Law. Severe and heartless were the penalties meted out to -offenders--often more severe and more heartless than those of England. -Naturally the world had progressed during the hundreds of years that -had elapsed since the rigid code of the Hebrew law-giver was in force. - -Into this narrow body of believers came Roger Williams, who was to -become the “apostle of soul liberty.” From the very start, he was -looked upon as a troublemaker. A Boston clergyman, Cotton Mather, -writing about this period some years later, said that Roger Williams -had a windmill in his head. - -“In the year 1654, a certain windmill in the Low Countries, whirling -round with extraordinary violence, by reason of a violent storm then -blowing, the stone at length by its rapid motion became so intensely -hot as to fire the mill, from whence the flames, being dispersed by -the high winds, did set a whole town on fire. But I can tell my reader -that, about twenty years before this, there was a whole country in -America like to be set on fire by the rapid motion of a windmill, in -the head of one particular man.” - -Immediately upon his arrival, the earnest young minister was given a -chance to preach in a Boston church, but he refused for two reasons. -First, the church members were an “unseparated people” and would not -confess they were sorry for having had communion with English churches. -Now it would seem that, on this first point, Roger Williams was quite -as narrow as his neighbors. Yet he was at least consistent. Here -were his fellow-fugitives who had suffered abuse and persecution for -protesting against the “corruptions” of the established church. For the -sake of their convictions they had given up home and friends in the -Old World to face the trials and hardships of the New. Yet they still -persisted in clinging fondly to the old church. - -What Roger Williams practically said to them was: - -“You have left the old life behind and have started in on the new. You -have been given a chance to found a church after your own heart. Why, -then, are you not a separated people? I cannot preach to you, for _I_ -have broken away forever from the church that has persecuted me.” - -Roger Williams’ second objection to preaching in the Boston pulpit was -that the magistrates were allowed to punish sins of the “first table.” -This foreshadowed the principle of soul liberty, which denied the right -of civil power to interfere in spiritual matters. - -The whole trouble arose from the Puritans confusing church and state. -They could not comprehend that the two should be separate, independent -bodies. In the spring of 1631, they passed a law providing that only -church members should have the privilege of citizenship. They believed -that the magistrates had just as much right to punish for spiritual -offences as for civil offences, or those which disturbed the well-being -of the community. When Roger Williams had carried his views on the -subject to a logical conclusion years later, he made them clear in the -form of a parable. - -He said that the State was like an immense ship carrying all kinds of -passengers. Among them are Catholics, Protestants, Jews and Turks. -Their different religions are, of course, very unlike and the captain -should be sensible enough to understand this and let each one worship -as he pleases, according to his own peculiar custom. This is only fair, -as long as the passengers remain peaceful and orderly. If, however, -any one of them refuses to pay for his passage or disturbs the peace, -then and then only has the captain a right to step in and punish the -offender. But he does not interfere because the culprit is a Jew or a -Catholic or a Protestant, but because he has not respected the rights -of others. In the same way, the State has a right to see that its -citizens are well-behaved, but should leave their religion alone. - -From the very beginning, then, there was trouble for Roger Williams. -Not many months passed before he received an appointment as assistant -to the Reverend Samuel Skelton of Salem. The General Court of -Massachusetts did not like the choice of the Salem people and wrote -a letter to that effect. Nevertheless, the sentiment in favor of the -outspoken minister was such that he was allowed to take his charge -without difficulty. - -At this settlement, matters progressed more smoothly. Roger Williams’ -congregation was well pleased with him and showed their affection for -him after he ceased being their minister, as we shall see. He was not -permitted, however, to remain here more than a few months, for the -authorities could not leave any man alone who was believed to be such -a mischief-maker. By the close of summer, he was obliged to move to -Plymouth. - -For two years he led a fairly peaceful life in his new home, but it was -not an easy existence. “At Plymouth,” he wrote, “I spake on the Lord’s -days and week days and wrought hard at the hoe for my bread.” - -During his ministry, Governor Winthrop of Massachusetts, in company -with others, went to Plymouth for a little visit, going afoot the -latter part of the journey. They were met outside the town, escorted to -the governor’s house, and royally entertained at different homes in the -days that followed. On Sunday, they attended church, of course. Roger -Williams was the preacher, although the Plymouth governor, elders and -guests also took part in the service. The peaceful Sabbath afternoon -stands out in strange contrast to the stormy scenes that came after. - -During this period, a little daughter was born, to whom was given the -name of her mother, Mary. - -While Roger Williams was not persecuted at Plymouth, he was very -ready to return to Salem and the good friends he had left there when -the opportunity came. Receiving a second call from the Salem church, -probably in the summer of 1633, he gave up his ministry in Plymouth -and made preparations to go back to his old parish. Some of his -congregation were loath to have him go--in fact, so closely had he -endeared them to him that several followed him to Salem. - -Before taking up Roger Williams’ history in that town, let us pause -for a moment to see who some of the men were who had already come in -contact with the vigorous preacher or who were to shape his future -course. Such a grim portrait gallery of unflinching old Puritans they -represent! As we look at some of the stern, forbidding faces, we -cannot help being grateful that we are living in the twentieth century -instead of the age of Roger Williams. - -Occupying a central place on the dark canvas is a Puritan of the -Puritans--intellectual, proud, superior. There is no mistaking -him--John Cotton, of whom we have had a glimpse before. His mouth -seems about to open, so eager is he for a learned argument. He is the -exact opposite of Roger Williams and the two men are to be pitted -against each other all their lives. The title of “unmitered pope of New -England” will be given him by future generations. Like his opponent, -he follows what he believes to be the path of right, but whereas with -Roger Williams it leads to liberty, with John Cotton it leads to -persecution. We pass to the next portrait with a sigh of relief. - -Thomas Hooker, also the friend of early days, comes next. Milder, less -learned, perhaps, than John Cotton, he still has a reputation for able -argument. He is to labor long and earnestly to make the mischief-maker -see the error of his ways. - -Governor Bradford of _Mayflower_ fame, dignified and scholarly, comes -next in order. There is nothing of the tyrant in his make-up. While -believing Roger Williams “unsettled in judgment,” he is just enough to -say that he is “a man godly and zealous, having many precious parts.” -Though he does not entirely approve of him, he is “thankful to him, -even for his sharpest admonitions and reproofs so far as they agree -with truth.” - -We linger long upon the next portrait--a kindly face, that of a -good friend. It is another governor of Plymouth, Edward Winslow. -Fortunate, indeed, is Roger Williams to have this “great and pious -soul” interested in him. Dark days are ahead and his friendship--not to -mention a welcome piece of gold for needed family provisions--will not -come amiss. - -We hardly believe that Elder Brewster, the next in line, could bring -himself to do so gracious a deed. His conscience is too sensitive. -Thankful enough is he that the call to the Salem church will prevent -the further spreading of “dangerous” doctrine in Plymouth. It is the -part of prudence to bid Roger Williams Godspeed. - -Who is that eager, restless person who occupies the next place--whose -flashing eyes and open face tell as plainly as words that he is the -creature of impulse? He is always doing hasty things, being sorry -for them, and then doing the next hasty thing that presents itself! -Big-hearted, reckless, courageous, narrow John Endicott! It is no -wonder he is often in disgrace. Let us not forget that more than once -he champions the cause of Roger Williams. - -The finest Puritan of them all comes last, Governor John Winthrop -of the Bay Colony. A splendid, noble face is his. He is every inch -a gentleman. He has brought the best of old England into the crude -life of New England and is helping to build up so sturdy a race that -the generations which follow will be proud of their descent from him -and Puritans like him. He does not agree with Roger Williams, but a -life-long friendship springs up between the two. “Mr. John Winthrop,” -said the younger man, “tenderly loved me to his last breath.” Many of -the quaint, old-fashioned letters addressed to the Bay governor have -come down to us. “I sometimes fear,” says the writer, “that my lines -are as thick and over-busy as the mosquitoes.” He discusses religious -questions, talks over Indian troubles and asks Winthrop’s advice, -because, says he, “of the frequent experience of your loving ear, ready -and open toward me.” - -These, then, were a few of Roger Williams’ neighbors. There were still -other neighbors, who were friends as well. These were the New England -Indians. From the very beginning of his new life in America, Roger -Williams had taken a deep interest in them. For one thing, he held that -as they were the first-comers, the land belonged to them and could not -be rightly owned by others, except by purchase. It is true that most -of the colonists did pay for the territory they occupied whatever the -natives thought it was worth, yet as soon as Roger Williams gave his -opinion on the subject, he was accused of disloyalty. It was one thing -to bargain with the savages, quite another to announce boldly that -James, who granted the first New England charter, was not “sovereign -lord” of the whole continent, and that those who claimed land merely by -royal grant had no title to it whatever. - -In spite of opposition, Roger Williams had the courage of his -convictions. He wrote a treatise on the subject which he sent to the -governor and council of Plymouth. - -No portion of Roger Williams’ life is more interesting than that which -deals with the red men. The Wampanoags or Pokanokets, whose chief was -Massasoit, occupied the Plymouth territory, while to the west were the -powerful Narragansetts, whose sachems were Canonicus and Miantonomo. To -gain the friendship of the Indians, Roger Williams endured all kinds -of hard and unpleasant experiences, for his “soul’s desire was to do -the natives good.” He visited them, he encouraged their visiting him, -he patiently studied their language. To quote his own words: “God was -pleased to give me a painful, patient spirit to lodge with them in -their filthy, smoky holes (even while I lived at Plymouth and Salem) -to gain their tongue.” - -It was a fortunate thing for the colonists that Roger Williams -took this trouble. Otherwise he would not have been able to act as -interpreter and peacemaker in after years, when Indian uprisings -threatened the settlements. It is not an exaggeration to say that -no one man prevented more bloodshed in early New England than Roger -Williams. - -The Indians, often suspicious and untrustworthy where other men were -concerned, always showed a child-like confidence in their best friend. -This was not because he “took sides” with them. Often he told them they -were in the wrong and urged them to do the right thing by their white -neighbors. It was the absolute justice and sincerity of Roger Williams -that won their admiration. He could tell no lie. Of that they felt -sure, so they accepted what he told them without argument or denial. - - - - - CHAPTER IV - - THE WAR OF WORDS - - -Very little is known about Roger Williams’ home in Salem, beyond the -fact that it was the former residence of Francis Higginson, a teacher -of the Salem church. At his death, the house passed to Mrs. Higginson, -but after occupying it but for a short time, she allowed her husband’s -successor to take possession of it. Roger Williams probably bought it -outright, for later he spoke of mortgaging it to raise needed funds. If -it was like the usual Colonial dwelling of that day, it was plain and -rather bare, but comfortable and roomy to a degree, after the early New -England standard. A gabled roof, generous open fireplaces, and windows -made up of many tiny panes of glass were its most conspicuous features. - -As to the church in which Roger Williams preached, even less -information has been gleaned than that relating to his home. For many -years a tradition has persisted that it was a diminutive, raftered -structure with steep-pitched roof and clay floor--the whole thing more -nearly resembling a backwoods cabin than a place of worship. There -is little reason to think that the Salem congregations--with whom -church-going was a sacred duty--could have been housed in such a rude -chapel, which was no larger than a good-sized room. Yet while the First -Church was an improvement on this, it must have presented a striking -contrast to the beautiful Old World cathedral churches, with which some -of the parishioners were familiar. - -Back in Salem, Roger Williams soon found himself in the midst of a war -of words far more serious than any that had gone before. He was first -called to account by the governor and his assistants for the pamphlet -he had written in Plymouth declaring that the right of the Indians to -the territory they occupied was greater than that of the King. Upon -being censured for his opinions, Roger Williams was, for once, very -humble. He said he had no intention of causing trouble and even went -so far as to offer to burn a portion, or even the whole, of the book -if the authorities so desired. The charge was dropped for the time -being. His accusers “found the matters not to be so evil as at first -they seemed.” Yet scarcely a year had passed before he was summoned to -appear before the court for persisting “in teaching publicly against -the King’s patent, and our great sin in claiming right thereby to this -country.” - -They were not always big questions that occupied the attention of New -England congregations at this time. Roger Williams was guilty, with -the others, of entering into lengthy discussions about what would seem -to us to-day very unimportant trifles. He was no perfect hero, but had -his faults and weaknesses, like the best of men. Some writers are of -the opinion that he often argued merely for the sake of differing from -others. We should be charitable to both him and his rigid neighbors, -remembering the narrow age in which they lived. - -Think of the absurdity of a whole community getting wildly excited -over the question of women wearing veils in churches and other -public places! Roger Williams attempted to show that no modest woman -would appear with face uncovered. John Cotton, in an earnest sermon, -taught just the opposite. John Endicott of course had a voice in the -dispute--there were those who said he was the one who started it--and -quoted much Scripture to show _he_ was in the right. Finally, the -governor himself had to step in and quiet them all. What a puzzling -existence it must have been for the poor women of Salem! When their -brilliant, learned ministers flatly contradicted one another, yet all -took the Bible for authority, what course was open for a mere woman of -ordinary intelligence? - -The veil controversy was, without question, unimportant and even silly. -Another matter now came up, which was somewhat more serious. John -Endicott got into trouble because he cut the red cross of St. George -out of the military colors. To him it was an anti-Christian sign that -ought not to be retained by people who had broken away from symbols -and ceremonies. The General Court punished him by depriving him of -public office for a year. What had Roger Williams to do with it all? -Absolutely nothing, as far as can be found out. Yet the blame has -long rested on his shoulders, because, it was claimed, if he had not -preached the doctrines he did, John Endicott would never have thought -of such a thing! - -Roger Williams was not regularly ordained until after the death of -Mr. Skelton. Then, in defiance of the magistrates, who were greatly -displeased, the Salem church welcomed him as pastor. The people to whom -he ministered had something of his own courageous spirit in holding out -for the appointment. - -The Indian question was not the only one for which the General Court -rebuked Roger Williams. On one charge or another, he was repeatedly -in disgrace. One of his offences was the stand he took in regard to -oaths. He held “that a magistrate ought not to tender an oath to -an unregenerate man.” To us, this taking of an oath seems a simple -enough duty and one to which there could be no objection. With Roger -Williams, however, it meant an act of worship and, as such, should not -be forced upon anybody, least of all upon one to whom it had no real -meaning. Believing as he did that the Lord’s name should never be taken -in vain, was it not wrong to require a man who did not fear God to take -such phrases on his lips as, “I therefore do swear by the great and -dreadful name of the ever living God,” and “So help me, God in the Lord -Jesus Christ”? To him this was nothing less than profanity. - -The solemn words quoted above are to be found in what was known as -the Freeman’s Oath, which was a pledge of loyalty and support to -the government. The person taking the oath agreed to submit to the -“wholesome laws” established by that government. Now Roger Williams -had found some of these laws anything but wholesome. Then, too, the -Freeman’s Oath seemed to transfer allegiance from the King to the -government of Massachusetts and was, therefore, contrary to the -charter. Thus there were reasons why Roger Williams objected to -oath-taking in general and may have objected to this oath in particular. - -Heading the list of “divers dangerous opinions” brought against the -once “godly minister” by the General Court in July, 1635, was this: - -“That the magistrates ought not to punish the breach of the first -table, otherwise than in such cases as did disturb the civil peace.” - -The words have a familiar sound. Denial of the civil power to exert -authority over a man’s conscience--the true Roger Williams principle! -It was this, as we have seen, which caused a breach with the -authorities almost as soon as the troublesome preacher landed in New -England. At this court, he was plainly told that at the next court he -must either “give satisfaction or else expect the sentence.” - -So things went from bad to worse. Roger Williams became ill. He had -traveled back and forth, from Salem to Boston, from Boston to Salem, -with weary limbs but dauntless courage, to argue questions that he -honestly believed were matters of conscience and not of state. At -first his church loyally supported him. In return, the magistrates -treated the church like a naughty child who has done wrong and must -be deprived of something it longs for until it makes up its mind to -be good again. In this case, the withheld treasure was some land in -Marblehead Neck to which the church laid claim. Both minister and -congregation wrote sharp letters to the Bay churches, protesting -against the persecution of their magistrate members. Alas, the churches -were not big enough morally to range themselves against the authorities -and their injustice! - -Feeble, discouraged, with a sense of injury rankling within, Roger -Williams withdrew from them and refused to have anything more to do -with his own church unless it did the same. It was an extreme measure, -but there was great provocation. Unfortunately, the Salem church lost -its brief bravery and decided to “be good.” Its minister was left to -fight his battle single-handed. - -A crisis rapidly approached. Of course Roger Williams refused to change -his views. He could not conscientiously do so, and he was not the -coward to proclaim one thing while believing another. In the autumn, -therefore, the following sentence of banishment was passed, after -Thomas Hooker had vainly tried to open the eyes of the culprit: - -“Whereas Mr. Roger Williams, one of the elders of the church of Salem, -hath broached and divulged divers new and dangerous opinions, against -the authority of magistrates, as also writ letters of defamation, -both of the magistrates and churches here, and that before any -conviction, and yet maintaineth the same without retraction, it is -therefore ordered, that the said Mr. Williams shall depart out of this -jurisdiction within six weeks now next ensuing, which if he neglect to -perform, it shall be lawful for the governor and two of the magistrates -to send him to some place out of this jurisdiction, not to return any -more without license from the court.” - -Only one voice was raised against this decree--an unknown champion -whose name has never been found out. Yet the town of Salem, more -merciful than its magistrates, was in an uproar at the news. - - [Illustration: - - This photograph was taken on Roger Williams Avenue, Philipsdale, East - Providence. A glimpse of the Seekonk River is seen in the background. - The house itself has no historical interest. - - The tree is marked with a tablet bearing these words: “This oak tree - marks the first dwelling place of Roger Williams after his banishment - from Salem, Mass., in 1636, which he abandoned in the spring of - that year by request of Governor Winslow of Plymouth. The spring is - 160 feet north. This tree was planted April 27, 1904, by the Roger - Williams Association.”] - -It would be too tedious and wearisome to wade through all the disputes -of those troublous days. After a lapse of nearly three hundred years, -it is not easy to decide accurately who was in the right and who in the -wrong. There is still a great difference of opinion on the subject. -There was, without doubt, something of right and wrong on both sides. -Some of the points Roger Williams fought for with vigor were not worth -the effort, others were big principles that the world has long since -adopted. - -It will throw some light on the matter to know just what the disgraced -man himself considered the true grounds of his banishment. He tells us -one of the magistrates rightly summed up the offences under four heads: - -“First, that we have not our land by patent from the King, but that the -natives are the true owners of it, and that we ought to repent of such -a receiving it by patent. - -“Secondly, that it is not lawful to call a wicked person to swear, to -pray, as being actions of God’s worship. - -“Thirdly, that it is not lawful to hear any of the ministers of the -parish assemblies in England. - -“Fourthly, that the civil magistrates’ power extends only to the bodies -and goods, and outward state of men.” - -How harmless these opinions seem to-day! Tinged perhaps with a bit -of narrowness, they are at the same time hardly “crimes” for which a -person should be cut off from his fellow men. - -In regard to the Indian question, the colonists might have feared -trouble with the mother country as a result of Roger Williams’ -utterances. Puritanism was not popular with the King and he would not -be inclined to look more kindly upon the Massachusetts pioneers when -one of their number proclaimed boldly that his father had told “a -solemn public lie, because, in his patent, he blessed God that he was -the first Christian prince that had discovered the land.” - -As to the principle that the civil power should have no authority over -the consciences of men, there can be no difference of opinion. In this -respect, at least, Roger Williams was far ahead of the men with whom -he associated. On the other hand, they were sincere in their horror -of any theory that tended to divide church and state. Little did they -guess that the time would come when the two would be entirely separate -and that the honor of blazoning the way would be given to the banished -Roger Williams. Little did they dream that there would be a United -States Constitution with the clauses: “No religious test shall ever -be required as a qualification to any office or public trust under -the United States,” and “Congress shall make no law respecting an -establishment of religion, or prohibiting the free exercise thereof.” - -On account of Roger Williams’ poor health, the time limit of six weeks -was extended to spring. He was a menace, and yet there was something so -lovable about him that even his enemies could not hate him very hard. - -What a dreary outlook for the disgraced, disappointed man at the -beginning of the new year! He had now been in New England a little -less than five years. Instead of having gained a position as a -wonderful preacher with a brilliant future, he had lost his church and -even a place in the colony. That same church, after upholding his cause -for a brief period, had deserted him. The support of his dear ones was -harder than ever, for a new baby had come into the Williams household. -With health broken down under the strain of his trials, the husband and -father was yet forced to begin planning for a new home in some unknown -country to the west. - -The day of banishment was hastened when it was discovered that Roger -Williams was holding meetings in his own house. “He did use to -entertain company,” so the ancient records run, “and to preach to -them, even of such points as he had been censured for.” The rumor also -went around that he had decided to found a settlement on the shores of -Narragansett Bay and to take along with him about twenty persons whom -he had won to his way of thinking. Immediately the authorities were -alarmed. It would never do to have such unsettled men for neighbors! -They might continue to spread their dangerous doctrines among the other -churches. Why not dispose of their mischievous leader once and for all -by shipping him back to England? It was the easiest way out of the -difficulty, for a vessel was even then lying at anchor, ready to sail. - -For a last time poor Roger Williams was again summoned to the Boston -court. He answered that he was not able to attend. A captain by the -name of Underhill was then sent to Salem with a small sailing-vessel to -bring the ringleader back with him. He landed in the town and made his -way to the home of the man he sought. A patient, kindly woman appeared. -Was her husband at home? No. Where was he, then? She did not know. How -long had he been gone? Three whole days. - -Captain Underhill returned to Boston without Roger Williams. - - - - - CHAPTER V - - “A CORNER FOR THE PERSECUTED” - - -Roger Williams now faced an unknown, untried future. He had left family -and home comforts behind and there was every prospect of suffering, -hardship, possible hunger ahead. He must either wander afoot through -the snow-covered, trackless forests or undertake an uncertain voyage by -sea. The latter course was altogether too risky. By skirting the coast, -he was liable to run into the very men who were seeking him. - -Whither should he turn? Who would befriend him? There was not much -choice in the matter. He must find shelter with friendly Indians. There -were four persons who either shared his adventures from the start or -else joined him soon after he left Salem--William Harris, John Smith, -a miller of Dorchester who was, like Roger Williams, banished from the -colony, and two youths, Francis Wickes and Thomas Angell. - -The record of those winter months is very brief, for Roger Williams had -no idea he was making history. But suppose we let him tell the story in -his own words: - -“When I was unkindly and un-Christianly, as I believe, driven from my -house and land and wife and children, (in the midst of a New England -winter, now about thirty-five years past,) at Salem, that ever-honored -Governor, Mr. Winthrop, privately wrote to me to steer my course to -Narragansett Bay and Indians, for many high and heavenly and public -ends encouraging me, from the freeness of the place from any English -claims or patents. I took his prudent motion as a hint and voice from -God, and waiving all other thoughts and motions, I steered my course -from Salem (though in winter snow, which I feel yet) unto these parts, -wherein I may say Peniel, that is, I have seen the face of God.” - -The first place which the wanderer decided upon as a good location for -a new home was a spot on the east bank of the Seekonk River. The land, -while included in Plymouth territory, was obtained from Massasoit, the -Wampanoag sachem, whom Roger Williams considered the true owner. It -seemed a favorable stopping-place. Here, during the mild spring days, -Roger Williams alternately tended his garden and worked upon his rude -dwelling, all the time dreaming of the day when his good wife and -babies in Salem should join him. - -Alas! his plans for a permanent home here were never to be realized. No -sooner were things well started when he received a friendly hint from -Governor Winslow that if he wished to avoid further trouble, it would -be well for him to choose another home site. - -“I first pitched and began to build at Seekonk, now Rehoboth, but I -received a letter from my ancient friend, Mr. Winslow, then Governor -of Plymouth, professing his own and others’ love and respect to me, -yet lovingly advising me, since I was fallen into the edge of their -bounds, and they were loath to displease the Bay, to remove but to the -other side of the water, and then, he said, I had the country free -before me, and might be as free as themselves, and we should be loving -neighbors together.” - -Discouraging news, indeed! Was there never to be peace or rest for the -banished one? - -“And surely, between those, my friends of the Bay and Plymouth, I was -sorely tossed for one fourteen weeks, in a bitter winter season, not -knowing what bread or bed did mean, beside the yearly loss of no small -matter in my trading with English and natives, being debarred from -Boston, the chief mart and port of New England. God knows that many -thousand pounds cannot repay the losses I have sustained.” - -With his face again set toward some new, unknown home, Roger Williams -began reconnoitering. By this time (probably June, 1636), he had been -joined by a fifth refugee from Salem, Joshua Verin--perhaps several -others. One day, embarking in a canoe, Roger Williams sailed down the -Seekonk River and crossed to the opposite shore. The story is told that -at a jagged point, later called Slate Rock, the Indians came down to -the water’s edge and greeted him with the friendly cry, “What cheer, -Netop?” or, in other words, “How do you do, friend?” Kindly words, even -though they came from the lips of savages! Best of all, the voyager was -not asked to “move on.” Was it not a good omen that in his search for a -permanent home, he should be greeted first of all by the Indians with -whom he had labored so faithfully and lovingly? - -Whatcheer Field, in the vicinity of the rock, became the property of -Roger Williams and was used by him for planting. The historic rock -itself is now hidden underground back from the shore, but the spot has -been marked by a monument dedicated “to the memory of Roger Williams, -the Apostle of Soul Liberty.” The story of the meeting of the red men -and their white friend has been further preserved in the form of the -city seal of Providence. - - [Illustration: - - This monument, erected in 1906, is dedicated “To the memory of Roger - Williams, the Apostle of Soul Liberty.” It is at the foot of Williams - St., Providence, in Roger Williams Square, given to the city by the - heirs of Governor James Fenner. A bronze bas-relief shows the landing - of Roger Williams and his friends. - - The monument bears these words: “Below this spot, then at the water’s -edge, stood the rock on which, according to tradition, Roger Williams, - an exile for his devotion to freedom of conscience, landed 1636.”] - -Roger Williams did not, however, build at this point. The Indians -probably directed him to better land at the west where there was -running water. With his companions, he investigated the situation. -Paddling to the south, they rounded a point of land, and then turned -north until they reached a river bearing the Indian name Moshassuck. -At a point near a pure, bubbling spring, the little company landed, -realizing that at last they had found a good abiding-place. Moving -day--or, more likely, a series of moving days--followed. - -It actually seemed as if the wanderer’s darkest days were over and, in -gratitude to God for his goodness, Roger Williams gave the quaint name -of Providence to the settlement that was now begun. At first he had no -intention of founding an English community. “My soul’s desire was to do -the natives good” are his own words, adding that he had no inclination -for other company. Out of the bigness of his heart, however, he let -in a few distressed souls, then welcomed a few more, until finally -Providence became “a corner as a shelter for the poor and persecuted.” - -In regard to Roger Williams’ occupation of the new land, only after -he had purchased it from the Indians did he take possession. He -practiced exactly what he had preached about the simple justice of -paying the natives for the land which they rightfully claimed. He was -on Narragansett territory and therefore negotiated with the sachems of -that tribe, Canonicus and his nephew, Miantonomo. Having mortgaged his -house at Salem, he was able to make such a purchase. - -Only the close friendship between Roger Williams and the Narragansett -chiefs could have brought about this transfer of property thus -easily. Though money and presents paid for it, still both parties -looked upon it as a gift. “I was the procurer of the purchase,” said -Roger Williams, “not by monies nor payment, the natives being so -shy and jealous, that monies could not do it; but by that language, -acquaintance and favor with the natives and other advantages which it -pleased God to give me.... Canonicus was not to be stirred with money -to sell his lands to let in foreigners. ’Tis true he received presents -and gratuities many of me, but it was not thousand nor ten thousands -of money could have bought of him an English entrance into the Bay.... -And, therefore, I declare to posterity that were it not for the -favor God gave me with Canonicus, none of these parts, no, not Rhode -Island, had been purchased or obtained, for I never got anything out of -Canonicus but by gift.” - -This steadfast and beautiful friendship between Roger Williams and -the Narragansett sachems endured during the lifetime of all, although -Canonicus was “most shy of all English to his last breath.” Here -were neighbors with whom there was no quarrel. They and the founder -of Providence gave and took, lent and borrowed, in true neighborly -fashion. Roger Williams allowed them the use of his boats, made them -presents, loaned them his servant, gave them freely of his time and -services whenever needed, even lodging as many as fifty natives at a -time in his humble home. Was it any wonder that the “barbarous heart” -of Canonicus loved him “as his son to his last gasp”? - -The earliest agreements with the Narragansetts were probably by word of -mouth, for the first written deed, dated two years later, refers to -territory already bought on the Moshassuck and Woonasquatucket Rivers. -It confirms this sale and continues: “As also in consideration of the -many kindnesses and services he (Roger Williams) hath continually done -for us, both with our friends Massachusetts, as also as Quinickicutt -(Connecticut), and Apaum or Plymouth, we do freely give unto him all -that land from those rivers, reaching to Pawtuxet River, as also the -grass and meadows upon the said Pawtuxet River.” This old document -bears the mark of Canonicus, a bow, that of Miantonomo, an arrow, and -also the marks of two Indian witnesses. Thus Roger Williams could -truthfully say that this land was “as truly his as any man’s coat upon -his back.” Later, he generously divided the territory he had bought -among his associates, who then numbered twelve, so that he and they -each received an equal share. - -In the summer of 1636, Mrs. Williams and her two small children -succeeded in reaching Providence. Once more the future looked bright -to the patient husband and father. - -The government of Providence was of the simplest kind. A compact was -drawn up and signed by the settlers, in which they agreed to uphold -every measure that was for “the public good of the body,” but “_only in -civil things_.” What did this mean? That at last a colony was founded -in which church and state were wholly independent of each other. It -was precisely the sort of agreement we should expect Roger Williams to -provide for the new settlement. It proclaimed to the world, “Here is a -real democracy--a government by the people. Here is religious liberty -without interference from the state. Here is a society in which nobody -need be a church member in order to vote.” - -The privilege of worshiping as one pleased attracted many persons in -the neighboring settlements and even across the water. As soon as they -heard of Roger Williams’ daring venture, they were eager to cast their -lot with him. - -Now while the new settlement was thus broad and reasonable, the -Massachusetts Bay Colony grew even narrower than before. Differences -of opinion in church matters continued to arise, for never in the -history of the world has it been possible for all men to think alike. -Punishments for “heresy” were still the order of the day. Banishments -were frequent. Some of the exiles thus disgraced were obliged to seek -new homes as Roger Williams had done. - -Among these were William Coddington and John Clarke, a learned -physician, both of whom had much to do with the history of the new -colony afterwards. With the help of Roger Williams, the new-comers -purchased the island of Aquidneck in Narragansett Bay from Canonicus -and Miantonomo. It was this island, later called Rhode Island, that -gave its name to the state. The Indians then residing on the island -agreed to vacate in return for ten coats and twenty hoes. - -Another exile from the Bay Colony was Mrs. Anne Hutchinson, a woman -of brilliant and wonderful mind, who had offended the magistrates for -holding firmly to certain religious opinions and teaching the same. -She joined the little Aquidneck settlement and as long as she remained -there, enjoyed peace and freedom from persecution. - -To return to the colony at Providence. It was an experiment in every -sense of the word. For one thing, mere existence was to prove a -struggle. Life was hard and crude. The early settlers were unfitted, in -many ways, to meet the difficulties of building up a new community. Few -were skilled laborers, all were poor. Men of professional training were -unknown. No doctor’s sign was in evidence and for many years, whenever -medical advice or medicine was needed, Roger Williams had to send -outside the settlement for it. - -Land was plentiful, it is true, but scarcely anything else. Yet one -early precaution taken by Roger Williams did much to lessen the -hardships of those first years. He and Governor Winthrop purchased -the island of Prudence in the Bay as a grazing-place for goats and -swine. Twenty fathom of wampum and two coats was the price paid. Roger -Williams’ curious description pictures it as “spectacle-wise and -between a mile or two in circuit.” This transaction plainly showed -his tact as well as the high esteem in which he was held by Canonicus. -It seems that the sachem wished to reserve half of the island, but was -anxious to have Roger Williams for a neighbor. Two short extracts from -Roger Williams’ correspondence with Winthrop tell the whole story of -the proceedings that followed. In the first letter, he wrote, “I think -if I go over, I shall obtain _the whole_”; the second letter records -simply, “I have bought and paid for the island.” - -The purchase indicated good judgment and foresight, for here the live -stock could not stray far, it had good pasturage, and was conveniently -near salt marshes, which were necessary to keep it in the best -condition. As one writer has put it, Prudence Island was the stock-farm -and market-garden of Providence, supplies being carried back and forth -by canoes. - -The early “home lots” of the Providence settlers, as they were called, -extended from the main or Town Street eastward, up a steep hill, and -over back in the direction of the Seekonk. They were generous in size, -at least five acres in extent, large enough for house, garden, orchard -and burial plot. Roger Williams’ house was not far from the spring -where he landed. In modern Providence it is hard to find any trace of -the early village that was started on the banks of the Moshassuck, yet -now and then a voice out of the past takes one back over the centuries -to the Providence of Roger Williams. The main thoroughfare still runs -through the heart of the city and on an ancient building in the street -is a tablet bearing the legend, brief but thrilling with history: -“Under this house still flows the Roger Williams spring.” - -Hospitality and neighborliness were common in early Providence days, -for everybody was dependent upon everybody else. Roger Williams and his -good wife kept open house for all. Now they took in a sick soldier and -nursed him back to health and strength, once they sheltered an Indian -with a hurt foot, and even went so far as to allow Miantonomo to hold -his “barbarous court” under their roof! - -The Indians, in fact, early found a way to the Williams door. They -frequently came with messages from the other colonies or carried -letters from Roger Williams to his neighboring friends. These were -often accompanied by simple gifts, such as some chestnuts from Mrs. -Williams for Mrs. Winthrop or a Narragansett-woven basket for the same -lady from the Indian wife of Miantonomo. The carriers themselves were -always rewarded, of course. Roger Williams must have kept on hand an -extra supply of coats, trousers, tools and trinkets to satisfy their -eager, childish desires. - -Besides the struggle for a living, there were other matters which gave -the founder of Providence great concern. We should like to record that -his followers lived in peace and harmony, that there was never any -discord, that they showed the Bay Colony they were well-behaved, ideal -neighbors. This would not be true history, however. The colonists were -only human. Besides, not all were able to understand the real meaning -of the advanced principles for which their leader stood. They mistook -liberty for license. Quarrels arose from time to time and disturbances -were sometimes caused by troublesome persons who would be called -“cranks” to-day. Still the colony was bound to outgrow these petty -differences. No settlement in the New World had a better right to a -successful future, for none was built upon a truer, surer foundation. - - - - - CHAPTER VI - - THE PEQUOT WAR - - -Shortly after the founding of Providence, Roger Williams had an -opportunity to show the people of the Massachusetts Bay Colony what -he thought of them. It was in his power to seriously injure them; to -“pay them back,” as it were, for all he had suffered at their hands. -Instead, with his usual sweetness of disposition, he returned good for -evil, “good measure, pressed down, and running over.” For injustice, he -had nothing but forgiveness, for ill-treatment, only love and service. -It required true nobility of character to act as he did. - -Grave danger threatened all New England at this time--the possibility -of a widespread Indian outbreak. In reality, it was more than a -possibility--it was almost a certainty. Already there had been several -indications that the savages meant to make trouble. Of all the -neighboring tribes, the colonists had most to fear from the Pequots. -These were a powerful and dreaded people who occupied territory at -the west of the Narragansetts in what is now the eastern part of -Connecticut. Some time before this, they had been suspected of having -a hand in the murder of a number of white traders on the Connecticut -River. Now, the same year that Roger Williams’ new settlement was -begun, another English trader, John Oldham by name, was killed off -Block Island under circumstances similar to those of the first outrage. - -At this point Roger Williams comes into the story. He sent news of -the tragedy to Governor Vane of Massachusetts Bay and thus hastened -the preparations of that colony to protect itself. A force under the -command of the doughty John Endicott was sent into the Pequot country -to bring the natives to terms. The Massachusetts men inflicted losses -by burning wigwams and destroying crops, but failed to punish with any -degree of thoroughness. The expedition had but one effect--to madden -the Pequots to further activity. - -A feeling of alarm and insecurity spread throughout all the -settlements. The Indians had signed treaties, it is true, but it was -no longer safe to trust their word. There was reason to think that -the enmity of the Pequots was only the first step toward a general -massacre. To better carry out their purposes, the Indians tried to -form an alliance with their near neighbors and former enemies, the -Narragansetts. - -What could be done? Who had influence enough to break up this proposed -league--to turn the friendship of the Narragansetts from their red -neighbors to their white neighbors? One man, and one only, possessed -that power. He was the “dangerous” founder of Providence, who had been -turned out of Massachusetts in disgrace. - -In spite of this fact, the magistrates of the Bay Colony lost no time -in appealing to Roger Williams to save them. He responded promptly, -willingly. The story of his perilous mission among the Narragansetts -reads more like a chapter from some exciting book of imaginary -adventure than sober history: - -“The Lord helped me immediately to put my life into my hand, and, -scarce acquainting my wife, to ship myself, all alone in a poor -canoe, and to cut through a stormy wind, with great seas, every -minute in hazard of life, to the sachem’s house. Three days and -nights my business forced me to lodge and mix with the bloody Pequot -ambassadors, whose hands and arms, methought, reeked with the blood of -my countrymen, murdered and massacred by them on Connecticut River, and -from whom I could not but nightly look for their bloody knives at my -own throat also. God wondrously preserved me, and helped me to break -to pieces the Pequots’ negotiation and design, and to make, promote -and finish, by many travels and charges, the English league with the -Narragansetts and Mohegans against the Pequots.” - -So successfully indeed did Roger Williams risk his life that in -the autumn of that same year a party of Narragansetts, including -Miantonomo, journeyed to Boston to form a treaty with the English. -Among other things, it provided for a peace between the Narragansetts -and the colonists and contained a promise that neither party should -make peace with the Pequots without the other’s consent, or that, in -case of war, due notice should be given. The old records say that after -the treaty was concluded, the visiting Indians were given a dinner, -then “conveyed out of town by some musketeers and dismissed with a -volley of shot.” - -Still the matter was not entirely closed, for the colonists, lacking -a thorough knowledge of the Indian tongue, could not make the -Narragansetts understand certain parts of the compact, which was -written in English. An interpreter was needed, so a copy of the treaty -was sent to Roger Williams that he might clearly and simply explain -it to the Narragansetts. He might be a dangerous neighbor, but he was -certainly a most convenient one! - -The Pequot War took place, after all, but without the alliance of -the Narragansetts. Instead of resulting in the wholesale destruction -of the whites, it marked the doom of the tribe which was foolhardy -enough to attempt it. The three colonies, Massachusetts, Plymouth and -Connecticut, united to crush the Indian menace. - -A detachment from the Bay Colony in charge of General Stoughton -marched to Connecticut by way of Providence. Roger Williams hospitably -entertained them, giving the visitors of his best. Poor Mrs. Williams -must have been put to her utmost resources to act as hostess to one -hundred and twenty soldiers! As they continued on their way, Roger -Williams accompanied them some distance in order to bring about a -meeting with their allies, the Narragansetts, and so establish good -feeling. - -Under Captain John Mason, the Connecticut settlers, aided by both -English and Indian allies, surprised the Pequots at Fort Mystic, May, -1637, and with fire and sword, practically wiped them out in an hour’s -time. A swamp battle soon afterwards completed the extermination of -this once brave and valiant tribe. The few who escaped were distributed -as captives. The very name Pequot disappeared from the map of the -Connecticut country. The Pequot River became the Thames and the town -of that name was changed to New London. - -During the Pequot War and the period just preceding it, Roger Williams -was kept busy. No one could give better advice than he at this time, -aided as he was by his friendliness with the Narragansetts. He became, -in fact, a news agency, continually sending the latest bits of -information to Massachusetts and in other ways serving as a valuable -go-between. He kept the English informed of the Pequots’ designs as far -as he knew them and once submitted a rude map showing the positions of -the Indians. - -He occupied himself, too, with another matter--keeping the Narragansett -sachem, Canonicus, in good humor. In one of the interesting old letters -of Roger Williams written to his friends at the Bay, he tells how he -“sweetened the spirit” of the aged chieftain in a very literal way. The -superstitious Canonicus, it seems, had blamed the English for sending -the plague among his people, but Roger Williams convinced him of his -mistake and then requested some sugar for the sachem. “I find,” said -he, “that Canonicus would gladly accept of a box of eight or ten -pounds of sugar, and indeed he told me he would thank Mr. Governor for -a box full.” - -There was great rejoicing throughout New England when the Pequots were -finally disposed of. A day of solemn thanksgiving and rejoicing was -appointed in Massachusetts, the successful warriors were feasted, and -services held in all the churches. And what reward was given the man -who, more than anybody else, had saved his countrymen from a dreadful -massacre by winning over the Narragansetts? Winthrop and others debated -whether it would not be well to recall him from banishment or show some -other mark of favor. Nothing came of the discussion. The decree of -banishment remained in force and not so much as a vote of thanks was -given Roger Williams. - -Still the main thought in his tender heart at this time seems to have -been that too much severity had been used in dealing with the Pequots. -“I fear that some innocent blood cries at Connecticut,” he wrote his -friend Winthrop. Again, when hands of the vanquished Indians were sent -to Boston and few, if any, of the Bay people protested against this -horrible custom, Roger Williams once more raised his voice. He feared -“those dead hands were no pleasing sight” and regretted that he could -not have prevented such a display of barbarism without offending the -Indians. “I have always shown dislike,” he added, “to such dismembering -the dead.” - -After the war, Roger Williams repeatedly acted as peace-maker in lesser -differences between the English and the natives. To all he meted out -the same measure of fairness and justice. If the Indians inflicted -injuries, he demanded that they “make good” with the whites; if it -was the whites who ill-treated the Indians, he was no less insistent -that they do the right thing in turn. No grievance of the red men -was too trivial for him to investigate. Thus he straightened out a -matter of some missing kettles and a disputed canoe, concerning which -Miantonomo’s feelings had been hurt, with all the seriousness he would -have given a matter of state. - -One interesting event of the year 1638 that meant much to Roger -Williams was the birth of his oldest son. He was the first male child -born within the limits of the new colony and was therefore named -Providence after the settlement his father had founded. An appropriate -name, surely, but what a curious one for a poor child to carry around! - -There is no record that any church building existed in the earliest -days of Providence. Poverty may have been one reason for this lack. -Meetings were held in different homes, however, and as Roger Williams -was the only ordained minister, he conducted the services. There was -no persecution for non-attendance--of that we may be sure. Among the -people who came to Providence because they could not enjoy their -religion unmolested elsewhere, were the Anabaptists or Baptists, as -their name was shortened in later years. Their views were much more -liberal and attractive than strict Puritanism and therefore interested -Roger Williams. He allowed one of their number, Ezekiel Holliman, to -baptize him in the new faith and he then baptized Holliman and several -others. For this public profession, Roger Williams and his wife were -excommunicated from the Salem church. He is generally regarded as the -first pastor of the Baptist Church, but he was not actively connected -with it for more than a few months. No doctrine of the day could quite -satisfy a man of his open mind and earnest determination to search for -the truth. He became what was then known as a “seeker.” - -The Baptists, however, continued to prosper and increase in numbers. -They still claim Roger Williams as the founder of the First Baptist -Church of America. The ancient meeting-house bearing that name (though -it is not the original edifice of the society) has a bell with a quaint -inscription which proclaims to the world the principles upon which both -the city and the Baptist congregation were founded: - - “For freedom of conscience the town was first planted, - Persuasion, not force, was used by the people; - This church is the eldest and has not recanted, - Enjoying and granting bell, temple, and steeple.” - - [Illustration: - - The First Baptist Church of Providence is a dignified and venerable - white structure on North Main Street, the “Town Street” of Roger -Williams’ day. It is modeled after St. Martin’s-in-the-Fields, London. - Its bell still rings the curfew at nine o’clock each evening. - - The First Baptist Society, the first in America, was founded in - 1638, and met either in the open air or at the homes of its members - during the first sixty-two years of its existence. Roger Williams is - generally considered the first pastor of the church.] - -To rightly understand the last line, we must know that in England in -the seventeenth century those worshippers who had separated from the -established church had neither bell, temple nor steeple. This is only -another instance of the liberal spirit of the early inhabitants of -Providence. - - - - - CHAPTER VII - - THE INDIAN KEY - - -As we have seen, the Indians had much to do with Roger Williams’ -history from the very beginning of his life in the New World. He had -lodged with them, befriended them, studied their language, traded with -them, and had been their interpreter. All this was of benefit to both -natives and colonists. - -In 1643, another opportunity came for Roger Williams to be of still -further service to his countrymen and their red neighbors. An important -mission (about which we will speak later) took him to England that year -and he made the most of the leisure afforded by the long sea voyage to -put into book form what he had learned about the Indian language and -customs. “I drew the materials,” he explained, “in a rude lump at sea, -that I might not lightly lose what I had so dearly bought in some few -years’ hardship.” - -Roger Williams’ purpose was to bring about a closer relation between -the whites and the natives. He believed they could be mutually helpful -if the book were used as a guide. - -“A little key may open a box where lies a bunch of keys.... One candle -will light ten thousand, and it may please God to bless a little leaven -to season the mighty lump of those peoples and territories.” - -The work was published in London before the close of the year under an -odd and lengthy title which indicated that the labor put into it was -at least thorough. It was called “A Key into the Language of America; -or, An help to the Language of the Natives in that part of America, -called New-England. Together, with brief Observations of the Customs, -Manners and Worships, etc. of the aforesaid Natives, in Peace and War, -in Life and Death. On all which are added Spiritual Observations, -General and Particular by the Author, of chief and special use (upon -all occasions,) to all the English Inhabiting those parts; yet pleasant -and profitable to the view of all men.” Let us hope that the persons -who asked for the volume in the London bookshops did not attempt to -give the title word for word! - -No man of that day was better fitted to undertake such a task as the -writing of the Indian Key than Roger Williams, for no man had lived -so intimately with the New England Indians. The quaint book is to-day -considered very valuable and very precious among book-lovers. Of course -most of the history concerns the Narragansetts particularly, but Roger -Williams also made use of the knowledge he had gained from other tribes. - -Suppose we take a few peeps into this fascinating old volume, for -nowhere can we find a better picture of the author’s “barbarians.” -We notice, first, that it is made up something like a dictionary. On -the left side of each page are the Indian words and phrases and, on -the right, their meaning in English. But what a difficult dictionary! -Think of mastering such mouth-filling words as “Muckquachuckquêmese” or -“Maumashinnaunamaùta.” Only the patience of a Roger Williams could ever -have discovered that such enigmas meant “a little boy” and “Let us -make a good fire.” It is interesting to know that the very first phrase -in the book is the familiar “What cheer, Netop?” or the first greeting -that reached Roger Williams’ ears in the land of the Narragansetts. -Besides explaining the commoner expressions of the Indians, the author -includes notes about their life and habits. At the close of each -chapter are a few lines of simple, crude verse that sounds for all the -world like the pointed sermons with which good old-fashioned stories -used to end. - -As to the religion of the Indians, Roger Williams tells his readers -that he has been given the names of thirty-seven different gods which -they solemnly worship. Among these, Cautantouwit, the great god of the -southwest, was a general favorite. From his field came their corn and -beans and it is to his abode their souls will go at death, provided -they have lived good lives. All murderers, thieves and liars, on the -other hand, must wander restlessly abroad. Besides Cautantouwit, many -other gods are mentioned, such as the Eastern, Western, Northern and -Southern Gods, the House God, the Woman’s God, the Children’s God, the -Sun and the Moon Gods, and the Fire God. - - “The Indians find the sun so sweet, - He is a god, they say; - Giving them light and heat and fruit, - And guidance all the day. - - “They have no help of clock or watch, - And sun they overprize. - Having those artificial helps, the sun - We unthankfully despise.” - -The superstitions of the Indians were many and curious, as is seen by -the following: Though crows frequently stole their corn, yet scarcely -one native in a hundred would put them to death. Why? Because they -firmly believed that the crow first brought them a grain of Indian -corn in one ear and an Indian bean in the other from Cautantouwit’s -field. Another superstition was their childlike faith in the power of -their priests and conjurers to work cures. To Roger Williams’ way of -thinking, these “wise men” did nothing but “howl and roar” over them. - -Still, Roger Williams, always just, took care to record the good -points of the natives as well as their failings. This was unlike many -Englishmen of his time, who looked down upon the savages as little -better than animals. For one thing, hospitality was a common virtue -among them. Had it not been so, Roger Williams could never have found -for his book such a list of friendly expressions as “Warm you,” “Sit by -the fire,” “Come hither, friend,” “Come in,” “I thank you,” “I thank -you for your kind remembrance,” and “I thank you for your love.” - - “The courteous pagan shall condemn - Uncourteous Englishmen, - Who live like foxes, bears and wolves, - Or lion in his den. - - “Let none sing blessings to their souls, - For that they courteous are: - The wild barbarians with no more - Than nature, go so far. - - “If Nature’s sons both wild and tame, - Humane and courteous be, - How ill becomes it sons of God - To want humanity!” - -Again, Roger Williams tells us, “If any stranger come in, they -presently give him to eat of what they have; many a time, and at all -times of the night (as I have fallen in travel upon their houses) when -nothing hath been ready, have themselves and their wives risen to -prepare me some refreshing. In summer time I have known them lie abroad -often themselves, to make room for strangers, English or others.” - - “I have known them leave their house and mat - To lodge a friend or stranger, - When Jews and Christians off have sent - Christ Jesus to the manger.” - -Family affection and loyalty were strong in the Indian, while -drunkenness was an almost unknown vice. As for such crimes as robbery -and murder, Roger Williams says that the red men have as good, if not a -better, record than their white neighbors. In war, too, the example set -by the English was hardly what we would expect from a superior race: - - “The Indians count of men as dogs, - It is no wonder then: - They tear out one another’s throats! - But now that Englishmen, - - “That boast themselves God’s children and - Members of Christ to be, - That they should thus break out in flames, - Sure ’tis a mystery!” - -Roger Williams gave the natives credit, too, for being punctual. “They -are punctual in their promises of keeping time; and sometimes have -charged me with a lie for not punctually keeping time, though hindered.” - -The Indians were exceedingly fond of news. So eager were they to learn -what was going on around them that if any stranger was able to satisfy -their curiosity in their own language, they called him a god. Forming a -circle about the news-bringer and silently puffing at their pipes, they -would listen with deep attention to what he had to say. - -Being children of nature and living mostly in the open, they were -far better acquainted with the outdoor world than were their white -neighbors. Their five senses were trained to a wonderful degree and -they were intimately familiar with the sun and moon, the winds and -weather. - - “The very Indian boys can give - To many stars their name, - And know their course and therein do - Excel the English tame.” - -A good description of the Indian home is furnished by Roger Williams. -It consisted of long poles covered and lined with mats. Those on the -inside were embroidered by the women and took the place of hangings. -Mats often formed doors, too, though birch and chestnut bark and even -English boards and nails were sometimes used for this purpose. A large -opening in the middle of the house served as a chimney. “Two families -will live comfortably and lovingly in a little round house of some -fourteen or sixteen foot over.” - -The principal occupations of the Indian braves were hunting, fishing, -trading, and the manufacture of canoes, bows and arrows. They raised -some tobacco, but left the planting and tending of other crops wholly -to their women folk. Tobacco was highly valued as a preventative -against toothache. While the Indians generally bore torture -uncomplainingly, a jumping tooth would make a coward of the bravest. -Says Roger Williams, “The toothache is the only pain which will force -their stout hearts to cry.” - -Canoes were fashioned from pine, oak and chestnut trees. After being -felled, the trees were burned and hewed into shape. A single Indian -working by himself in the forest could finish and launch his boat -within ten or twelve days. Some of the larger canoes were big enough to -hold thirty or forty men. That they were not always the safest craft -for white men is shown by Roger Williams’ story: - -“It is wonderful to see how they will venture in those canoes, and how -(being oft overset as I have myself been with them) they will swim a -mile, yea, two or more, safe to land. I having been necessitated to -pass waters divers times with them, it hath pleased God to make them -many times the instruments of my preservation: and when sometimes in -great danger I have questioned safety, they have said to me, ‘Fear -not, if we be overset, I will carry you safe to land.’” - -As to food, parched meal seems to have been their main article of -diet, mixed with either hot or cold water. A little basket of meal was -commonly carried on the back or in a hollow leather girdle. This would -last for three or four days. - -There was also natural food at hand, of which the Indians made good -use. The strawberry was greatly prized. To quote from the “Key”: - -“This berry is the wonder of all the fruits growing naturally in those -parts. In some parts where the natives have planted, I have many times -seen as many as would fill a good ship within few miles’ compass. -The Indians bruise them in a mortar and mix them with meal and make -strawberry bread.” The natives were also very fond of a dish made of -meal and dried currants ground to a powder which was “as sweet to them -as plum or spice cake to the English.” - -Another natural source of food was the clam-beds, for which New -England, and Rhode Island especially, has always been famous. Listen -to Roger Williams’ description of the clam: - -“This is a sweet kind of shell-fish, which all Indians generally over -the country, winter and summer, delight in, and at low water the women -dig for them. This fish and the natural liquor of it they boil and it -makes their broth and their bread seasonable and savory, instead of -salt.” - -The Indian wampum, made from shells found along the shores of New -England, took the place of money. Six small white beads, or three black -ones, were equal to one English penny. - -These glimpses into the Indian “Key” give us a little idea of Roger -Williams’ friends among the Narragansetts and other tribes. Here and -there in the book are hints of his kindly dealings with these savages. -One story tells how he gladly went two miles out of his way to visit -a Connecticut Indian on his death-bed. The dying brave told Roger -Williams he had never forgotten the words in which he had preached the -religion of the white men, then added pitifully, “Me so big naughty -heart, me heart all one stone!” - -In another place, Roger Williams referred to Canonicus, sachem of -the Narragansetts and his steadfast friend, as “a wise and peaceable -prince.” He tells us how he had hard work to overcome Canonicus’ -suspicions of the English. To show he had cause to doubt the word of -the whites, the Indian chief picked up a stick and broke it in ten -pieces--one piece for each time the English had been untrustworthy. It -is not necessary to add that Roger Williams did his best to so improve -conditions that the Indians could put greater trust in the colonists. - -The printer who published the “Key into the Language of America” was -Gregory Dexter. He early emigrated to Providence and became a leading -citizen of the little colony and also remained a “dear and faithful -friend” of Roger Williams. - - - - - CHAPTER VIII - - IN QUEST OF THE CHARTER - - -There was no doubt about it. The little settlement of Providence was -in disgrace--deep disgrace. Massachusetts could forgive neither Roger -Williams for his unheard-of opinions nor his companions who helped him -found the colony based upon such dangerous principles. - -She showed her displeasure in several ways. First, she frowned upon -all residents of Providence who came within her borders. If they still -held that the magistrates were unjust and that Roger Williams had been -persecuted, they were politely invited to turn back home and threatened -with imprisonment should they repeat the offence. Another effect of the -Bay Colony’s severity was loss of trade, resulting in actual hardship -for the Providence settlers. As supplies from England were received -at Boston, little Providence was badly handicapped in securing the -necessities of life. She must either depend upon the more distant port -of New Amsterdam or go without. - -As for Roger Williams himself, Massachusetts obstinately refused to let -him touch her territory under any conditions. It is hard to understand -such a spirit of narrowness and ingratitude after the noble part he -had played in the Pequot War. Still he continued to help Massachusetts -on any and every occasion when his knowledge of the Indians and their -language could be of service. They, as repeatedly, kept on accepting -his kindnesses without, however, annulling his decree of banishment. -The following incident shows this in striking fashion: - -At one time the Massachusetts people became suspicious of Miantonomo, -thinking that he had entered into a league with the Mohawks against -them. Thereupon, they summoned him to Boston to give an account of -himself. The Narragansett sachem was perfectly willing to go--on one -condition. This was that Roger Williams might be his companion. Well -did the shrewd savage know that if his trusted friend had a part in -the proceedings, right and justice would prevail. Such would have been -the case, but Roger Williams was not given a chance to say a word for -either side. He was under sentence of banishment. How, then, could he -be allowed to accompany Miantonomo? The proposed meeting failed to take -place. - -Whenever a disturbance arose in Roger Williams’ colony, Massachusetts -was only too ready to cry out triumphantly, “I told you so! This absurd -theory of the separation of church and state is not working out any -better than we thought it would!” John Winthrop solemnly recorded in -his Journal, “At Providence, also, the devil was not idle.” What Roger -Williams’ critics were too short-sighted to see was that the trouble -lay, not with his principles, which were sane and sound, but with his -companions’ misunderstanding of them. The Apostle of Soul Liberty was -far ahead of the age in which he lived. - -The time came when this attitude of Massachusetts threatened Providence -with very real dangers. We are sorry to say that not all the trouble -in the infant colony came from without, however. A few settlers -at Pawtuxet, near Providence, though occupying land over which -Massachusetts had no claim, placed themselves under her protection. -It was the very opportunity the Bay Colony had been seeking to extend -her sway. Providence, having no government, had no right to exist, -she argued. Frankly she acknowledged that Pawtuxet was worth taking -over. Was it wise to neglect any chance that would serve as a wedge to -further extension of territory? - -John Winthrop himself had the honesty to reveal Massachusetts’ real -motives back of her protection of the Pawtuxet malcontents: - -“This we did partly to draw in the rest in those parts, either under -ourselves or Plymouth, who now lived _under no government_, but grew -very offensive, and the place was likely to be of use to us, especially -if we should have occasion of sending out against any Indians of -Narragansett and likewise for an outlet into the Narragansett Bay, and -seeing it came without our seeking, and would be no charge to us, we -thought it not wisdom to let it slip.” - -For a while, the outlook was most discouraging for the struggling -settlement at the head of Narragansett Bay. Things went from bad -to worse. The climax was reached when, in the spring of 1643, -Massachusetts, Plymouth, Connecticut and New Haven joined to form “The -United Colonies of New England.” Providence and Aquidneck were left -out. The chief purpose of the federation was mutual protection against -the natives. The Pequot War, while it had broken the power of one -dreaded tribe, had not settled all the Indian troubles of New England. -Every now and then rumors of new dangers spread from settlement to -settlement. As in former years, a general massacre of white settlers -was feared. There was now a likelihood that such an attempt might -be more successful than before, for the Indians had been receiving -firearms from English traders. - -The league was based, then, upon the principle that in union there -is strength. Two commissioners from each colony (both of whom must -be church members) were elected to meet once a year to discuss the -questions of war and peace that affected the general welfare of New -England. The Narragansett Bay settlements would have been glad to -send their representatives, too, but were not allowed to do so. At -first the New England federation claimed it was because Providence had -no charter. This could not have been the real reason, for when this -obstacle ceased to exist, the colony was still refused admission. - -It is easy to see that it was thus placed in an extremely dangerous -position. It was isolated, could hope for no co-operation from its -neighbor colonies and was in constant dread of Indian outbreaks. -What were the little frozen-out settlements to do? In some way they -must make a place for themselves in this unfriendly New England, and -that speedily. They must, in some way, make their neighbors respect -them--yes, and keep their hands off of them. Their very existence was -imperiled. - -There was only one course open. Acting on the same principle as their -more fortunate neighbors, they decided to unite and to make that -union firm and lasting by appealing to England for a charter. The man -best suited to undertake this delicate mission was, of course, Roger -Williams, and he was appointed to visit the mother-country for this -purpose. - -At the time he sailed (June, 1643), the principal Narragansett -Bay settlements were Providence, those on the island of -Aquidneck--Portsmouth and Newport--and the infant settlement of -Warwick. During the seven years of its existence, Providence had -continued to stand boldly for religious freedom. Aquidneck, too, while -entirely separate from her sister colony, had been liberal from the -beginning, as is shown by her court record of 1641, “that liberty of -conscience in point of doctrine is perpetuated.” - -Roger Williams would have preferred to engage passage from Boston, -but once more the Massachusetts authorities refused to let him enter -their territory. He therefore decided to embark from New Amsterdam. -Many persons in that Dutch settlement had reason to be thankful for -the happy providence that sent him their way. A fierce Indian uprising -was in progress, due largely to the ill-treatment of the savages -by the whites. Roger Williams’ fame must have gone before him, for -the settlers pleaded with him to save them. With his usual gracious -willingness, he became peace-maker and with his customary success. -Unhappily, many frightful tragedies had already occurred. Among these -was the murder of Mrs. Anne Hutchinson and members of her family who -had moved from Aquidneck to the Dutch colony. - -The long, uncertain voyage that lay ahead of Roger Williams was most -unlike the rapid crossings made in our modern luxurious ocean steamers -that can calculate almost to an hour the length of the journey. -Heavy seas, storms, contrary winds all had to be taken into account. -Realizing the delay that might thus be caused, our traveler used his -leisure to put together the Indian “Key,” as we have seen. - -It was a very different England which Roger Williams found in 1643 from -that which he had left thirteen years before. Then royalty and bishops -had been triumphant; now the king was a fugitive and the Star Chamber -a thing of the past. The country was passing through a dreadful civil -war. Parliament was fighting for its rights, long trampled upon, and it -was a question whether that body or the king would win out in the end. -The struggle was for both civil and religious freedom. Disturbed though -the kingdom was, it was the very best occasion for Roger Williams to -present his request. Parliament needed all the friends it could get on -both sides of the water. It therefore listened with attention to what -he had to say. - -Without question Roger Williams numbered among his friends the most -powerful men of England at this time--Oliver Cromwell, Sir Henry Vane, -the former governor of the Massachusetts Bay Colony, and perhaps -Milton. They greeted the pioneer from over-seas with hearty welcome. -Their warm friendship must have meant much to the outcast from -Massachusetts. But his patient heart must have been filled with a -still greater joy when a commission appointed by Parliament granted -his colony the much-desired charter. Massachusetts’ cold disapproval -might continue, but the Narragansett settlements were on their feet at -last! They had a future. Their star, slow in rising, was now above the -horizon. - -During his stay in London, Roger Williams attended to other matters -besides the procuring of the charter. Often his own personal concerns -were pushed aside for the sake of others. The poor of the city were -enduring great suffering due to a lack of coal, for the war had -interfered with mining. Wood was very expensive. Roger Williams made -it his business to do what he could to obtain fuel and so lessen the -distress around him. - -In addition, he made use of every spare moment to write a great work -on toleration bearing the rather startling title of “The Bloody Tenent -of Persecution,” which was put together “in variety of strange houses, -sometimes in the fields, in the midst of travel.” It was in answer -to a letter of his old antagonist, John Cotton. Going back a step -further, this letter had been called forth by a pamphlet on persecution -composed by a prisoner of Newgate. Being denied writing materials, he -had substituted milk for ink, and for paper, had used the wrappings -of the milk bottles brought him. Such writings, he knew, would, upon -the application of heat, become legible. To “the arguments against -persecution _in milk_,” Roger Williams now wrote “the answer in blood.” -He was on familiar ground, and with clear logic, good sense and -strong English, he shaped his ideas on religious liberty. Such a book -had never before been published. Truth and Peace are represented as -discussing this all-important subject. - -“In what dark corner of the world, sweet Peace,” begins Truth, “are -we two met? How hath the present evil world banished me from all the -coasts and quarters of it? And how hath the righteous God in judgment -taken thee from the earth?” - -“’Tis lamentably true, blessed Truth,” answers Peace, “the foundations -of the world have long been out of course.... With what a wearied, -tired wing have I flown over nations, kingdoms, cities, towns, to find -out precious Truth.” - -“The like inquiries,” says Truth, “in my flights and travels have I -made for Peace, and still am told she hath left the earth and fled to -Heaven.” - -“Dear Truth,” then exclaims Peace, “what is the earth but a dungeon of -darkness where Truth is not?” - -In less fanciful language, arguments are given to show that neither -laws nor civil magistrates should have authority over a man’s soul. -Roger Williams did not mean any disrespect to his old friend, John -Cotton, by thus openly taking opposite sides with him. This he -explained years afterwards in a courteous letter to Cotton’s son. He -was too tender-hearted to offend even his enemies. Besides, public -controversies were very popular in Roger Williams’ day. - -The book was dedicated to Parliament, but, unfortunately, the House of -Commons was so far from comprehending and appreciating its worth, that -it rather childishly ordered that it be burnt. As if in such simple -fashion truth could be wiped from the earth! - -The charter obtained by Roger Williams provided that “Providence -Plantations in the Narragansett Bay in New England” should be given -“full power and authority to rule themselves and such others as shall -hereafter inhabit within any part of the said tract of land, by such -a form of civil government as by voluntary consent of all, or the -greater part of them, they shall find most suitable to their estate and -condition, provided that the said laws, constitutions and punishments -for the civil government of the said plantations be conformable to the -laws of England, as far as the nature and constitution of the place -will admit.” It was a most liberal document, without a single word -about restricting liberty in religious matters. - -The obtaining of this charter meant an outlay in actual money of one -hundred pounds, or five hundred dollars. Roger Williams had generously -disposed of some of his land in order to raise ready money to carry -through the project. This debt was not collected without considerable -trouble and delay. The colonists, having secured their object, did not -seem over-anxious to pay the bill. - -The question suggests itself: How had Roger Williams been able to make -such a complete success of his mission in England? There were several -reasons--among them, the desire of Parliament to make and keep friends -in New England, as has been mentioned. But listen. In a letter sent -by Roger Williams from leading noblemen and members of Parliament to -Massachusetts, we find these words: “As also of his _great industry and -travels in his printed Indian labors_ in your parts (the like whereof -we have not seen extant from any part of America) and in which respect -it hath pleased both Houses of Parliament to grant unto him, and -friends with him, a free and absolute charter of civil government for -those parts of his abode.” The writers of the letter did not hesitate -to use very plain language in expressing their disapproval of the lack -of harmony and neighborliness that had marked the dealings between -Massachusetts and Roger Williams. The missive gained him the privilege -of landing in Boston on his return to America in the autumn of the year -1644. There is nothing to show, however, that the colony softened her -heart toward him. - -The people of Providence, on the other hand, heard of the coming of -their leader and prepared for him a truly royal welcome. When he landed -on the banks of the Seekonk, where, not many years before, nobody had -taken any interest in his doings except possibly friendly Indians, now -he was met by a body of his townsmen who had turned out in fourteen -canoes to greet him. Happy in the safe return of their friend and -neighbor, and rejoiced to think he had come back with the precious -charter, they escorted him, with hearty expressions of joy, across the -river to the settlement he had founded. - - - - - CHAPTER IX - - NARRAGANSETT DAYS - - -While Roger Williams was absent in England, an event occurred at home -which must have sorely grieved his kindly heart when he heard of -it. This was the death of his faithful friend and ally, the sachem -Miantonomo. Their friendship, as well as that between Roger Williams -and Miantonomo’s uncle, Canonicus, forms one of the most interesting -chapters in the life of our hero. Brave, dignified, upright, true, -Miantonomo could give many a church elder of his time a lesson in honor -and sincerity. He deserved a far better fate at their hands than he -received. - -Ever since the Pequot War, there had been trouble between the Mohegans -and the Narragansetts. Uncas, the powerful sachem of the former tribe, -was Miantonomo’s deadly rival. When, therefore, war broke out between -him and an ally of Miantonomo, the Narragansett sachem took part in -the struggle. With a force of about a thousand men, which greatly -outnumbered the Connecticut Indians, he took Uncas completely by -surprise. Unhappily, Miantonomo was hindered by a heavy armor that -had been loaned him and this, together with the sudden fury of Uncas’ -assault, cost him the day. He was taken captive to Hartford, after -proudly refusing to plead for his life. - -When the commissioners of the United Colonies next met, his case was -put in their hands. What should be done with the silent, haughty -prisoner? Should he be condemned to death or receive a lighter -punishment or--best of all--be set free? Whatever Miantonomo’s faults, -he had always kept faith with his white allies and, remembering his -treaty at the time of the Pequot War, had even asked permission of -Massachusetts before attacking Uncas. The United Colonies hesitated. At -length they shifted the responsibility to certain prominent ministers -of the gospel. Surely they would be lenient. Without question they -would grant him life and freedom. _Death!_ With one voice they -pronounced the awful sentence. - -It is not difficult to imagine the savage joy with which Uncas received -his hated foe back again. As Miantonomo was led forth from Hartford, -one of Uncas’ men stole up behind him and felled him to the ground -with a single blow of a hatchet. This heartless murder--for it can be -called nothing less--will always remain a dark blot on the history of -early New England. If only Roger Williams had been at home! No doubt -the gloomy sachem said it to himself more than once with childlike -yearning. To-day, nearly three hundred years after the tragedy, we echo -sadly, “If only Roger Williams had been at home!” - -The Narragansetts did not soon overlook the cruel death of their -favorite chief. They meditated revenge--deep, thorough revenge. They -would have the head of Uncas, no matter what Massachusetts and the -other colonies might say. Such was the state of affairs when Roger -Williams returned from England. The Narragansetts actually commenced -hostilities against the Mohegans and threatened to carry the war -against the white colonists as well, except those of Providence and -Rhode Island, as the island of Aquidneck was now called. - -Roger Williams lost no time in doing his utmost to quench “the flames -of war raging next door” to him. He sent word of the plans of the -Indians to a meeting of the commissioners of the United Colonies held -at Boston. In consequence of this, Massachusetts decided to take up -arms against the revengeful Narragansetts. Their sachem, Pessicus, -Miantonomo’s brother, then lost some of his former bravery. He, like -Massachusetts, depended upon Roger Williams to get him out of his -difficulties. He had the same unquestioning confidence in the friend -of his tribe as had Miantonomo before him. The result of the whole -business was that peace was arranged and the Narragansetts pledged -Massachusetts two thousand fathom of wampum. A treaty was concluded -which patched up the differences between the two Indian tribes and -perhaps prevented, for a second time, a widespread massacre of the -whites. The credit was entirely due to Roger Williams. - -But to return to the personal affairs of the great peace-maker. We -must not suppose that all this time he was on the road to riches. At -no time in his career does he seem to have had an abundance of worldly -goods. He was obliged to work in the open, at hard manual labor, to -earn a living for himself and those dependent on him. Now, upon his -return from England, he found himself poorer than ever. His family -numbered six children and it was a big problem to clothe and feed them -properly. Their needs probably determined his next step--his removal -from Providence to Cawcawmquissick or Narragansett, some twenty miles -down the Bay, where he established a trading-post. - -The location had its advantages. It was convenient for hunters and -accessible to Newport, at which port furs could be shipped to England -and needed supplies be received in return. Here, in the heart of the -Narragansett country, Roger Williams passed six busy years of his life, -his business yielding him one hundred pounds annually. He planted and -harvested his crops, continued to serve as mediator between the natives -and the colonists, and to take an active part in the affairs of the -colony. - -He found at Narragansett a most congenial neighbor in the person of -Richard Smith, a prosperous trader and the owner of a large estate. -A fugitive from English persecution, he had resided for a time in -Plymouth territory, and then, for the sake of a still more liberal -atmosphere, moved to the Narragansett Bay region. His was the first -English house in that section, built a few years after the settlement -of Providence. Mrs. Smith was the soul of courtesy and hospitality and -the Williams family was fortunate in having her and her good husband -within neighborly distance. - -That Roger Williams, too, was the best of neighbors, we have abundant -proof. No kindly service was too small for him to undertake if he -could thereby help those about him, whether English or Indian. Now he -busied himself trying to find the stray cattle of a friend, again he -gave his house over to Massachusetts soldiers who had come to collect -the wampum debt from the Narragansetts. The savages were continually -making excuses to Roger Williams for their delay in settling the heavy -account. Many of these were genuine enough, no doubt. He listened to -the grievances of both sides and, as usual, poured oil on the troubled -waters. - -To the Narragansetts, he was friend, peace-maker, adviser, physician. -They served in his household, for the early records of the province -show that he was granted “leave to suffer a native, his hired household -servant, to kill fowl for him in his piece at Narragansett about his -house.” Their bodily ailments were ever a source of care and anxiety to -him. Though Providence Plantations was a temperate colony, yet Roger -Williams was allowed to administer “a little wine or strong water” -to the red men in their illnesses. “I might have gained thousands by -that trade,” he once said, “but God hath graciously given me rather to -choose a dry morsel.” When in need of greater medical skill than his -own, he wrote his friend, John Winthrop the younger, of Connecticut, -for medicine and a “drawing plaster,” adding generously, “if the charge -rise to one or two crowns, I shall thankfully send it.” - -The lack of good physicians was still sorely felt in the colony. When -the second daughter of Roger Williams became ill, he again asked Mr. -Winthrop’s advice--this time, as to the best doctor in Massachusetts. -As late as 1660, however, Roger Williams resorted to simple -remedies--of necessity, very likely--instead of consulting a doctor. -When his son Joseph “was troubled with a spice of an epilepsy,” he -wrote, “We used some remedies, but it hath pleased God, by his taking -of tobacco, perfectly, as we hope, to cure him.” - -Correspondence and neighborly interchange of courtesies were kept up -for years between the Williams family and that of John Winthrop, Jr. -The affection and kindliness of the former governor of Massachusetts -for his banished friend descended to his son. “Your loving lines in -this cold, dead season”--thus began one of Roger Williams’ letters -to him--“were as a cup of your Connecticut cider.” Once Mrs. Williams -sent Mrs. Winthrop a couple of papers of pins, as this simple necessity -appeared to be scarce in Connecticut. Her husband added the suggestion -that if Mrs. Winthrop herself did not need them, they might “pleasure a -neighbor.” Writing paper seemed to be as scarce in Providence as pins -were in Connecticut. One letter of Roger Williams was written on the -blank side of an envelope addressed to himself by Winthrop. He crossed -out his own name and wrote that of his correspondent in blacker ink. - -The monotony and hard work of the Narragansett existence were enlivened -now and then by the loan of a book. In this way, Roger Williams kept in -touch with the latest thought in England. He eagerly read all volumes -that came his way bearing upon religious subjects, but at one time -he expressed an earnest desire for a geography. In turn, he supplied -his friends with books from his own limited library. We are sorry to -say they were not always returned promptly. Thus he sent urgent word -to Connecticut for Winthrop to recover one of these books which an -Englishman of Long Island had borrowed. - -During Roger Williams’ residence at Narragansett, the aged chieftain -Canonicus died. Honorable and just in his dealings with the colonists, -always more inclined toward peace than war, he stands out in history as -one of the wisest and best of New England Indians. He picked out Roger -Williams as the object of his special favor. Despite extreme age, he -had laid out the grounds of his neighbor’s trading-house with his own -hands. The two men had the deepest respect and love for each other. -Nearing his end, the Narragansett chieftain sent for Roger Williams. -He had a dying request to make--that he might be buried in the “cloth -of free gift” that was one of many tokens of friendship from his great -white friend. “So he was,” recorded Roger Williams simply. Thus the -“prudent and peaceable prince” was laid to rest with his fathers. - -One other event marked Roger Williams’ sojourn at Narragansett. A day -came when exciting news spread like wildfire throughout the colony. -Gold had been found--rich, precious gold--yes, and silver, too--on -the island of Rhode Island. So the word went round. What a future for -the poor, struggling little colony! Roger Williams, with the others, -believed that a mine of wealth was in their midst and wrote in one of -his letters that the ore had been tested and found genuine. The arms -of England and of the Lord High Admiral were posted over the mine and -nobody allowed to take possession. Unfortunately, the golden dream -soon changed to drab reality. A more careful test showed that what was -believed to be gold was not gold at all. The disappointed dreamers, -sadder but wiser, returned to their plows to earn a living out of the -soil in the old humdrum but dependable way. - -What about Roger Williams’ charter money all this time? The colony had -voted him the hundred pounds to pay the expenses of his trip across the -water, but he had not yet collected it all. After patiently waiting -several years, he gently hinted that Providence pay her share in goats! - -“I have here (through God’s providence) convenience of improving -some goats; my request is, therefore, that if it may be without much -trouble, you would be pleased to order the payment of it in cattle of -that kind.” - -Let us hope that the “cattle” duly reached Narragansett. - - - - - CHAPTER X - - THE CHARTER ON TRIAL - - -Meanwhile, what of the charter itself which Roger Williams had gained -at the expense of so much time and trouble? Had it succeeded in uniting -the struggling settlements? Were they now a harmonious, happy family? -Alas! No such miracle had occurred. In fact, two years and a half -passed before any kind of union was brought about. - - [Illustration: - -Canonicus Bridge, Roger Williams Park, Providence, appropriately named - after the Narragansett sachem who was the steadfast friend of Roger - Williams.] - - [Illustration: - - The Betsy Williams Cottage, Roger Williams Park, Providence. It is an - old-fashioned red dwelling, well covered with vines in summer, not - far from the statue of Roger Williams. The cottage is appropriately - furnished with Colonial relics.] - -Finally, in May, 1647, representatives from the different towns met at -Portsmouth. The larger part of the colony, however, was present at this -first General Assembly. Those persons from the mainland who attended -paddled to their destination in canoes. In those days the water trip -from Providence to Portsmouth was looked upon as quite an undertaking, -though to-day a steamer could easily make the same journey in less than -two hours. The delegates from Providence, including Roger Williams -and his brother Robert, were bidden Godspeed by the town in words as -gravely serious as might be used had the intended voyage been across -the ocean: - -“We commit you unto the protection and direction of the Almighty, -wishing you a comfortable voyage, a happy success, and a safe return -unto us again.” - -At this first representative meeting of the colony, a simple form of -government was decided upon. It was agreed that the affairs of the -province should be managed by a president, four assistants and six -commissioners from each town, or twenty-four in all. Roger Williams -was not chosen first president, as we might suppose, but this may have -been because he declined the honor. Surely the good and faithful man -deserved a rest. He did, however, serve twice as an assistant and once -as deputy-president under the first charter. - -The colonial body declared itself in favor of “a democratical form of -government”--a truly startling novelty for the seventeenth century. -Then a clear, simple code of laws was drawn up, far milder and more -just than any then in existence. They provided that while burglary -and theft were punishable crimes, still the penalty should not be too -extreme for poor persons who stole because of hunger. Debtors having -no goods or lands with which to settle their bills were not to be sent -to prison “to lie languishing to no man’s advantage.” The destitute -and infirm were to be provided for in all the towns. No person was to -be required to take an out-and-out oath, his solemn word or testimony -being considered just as binding. The laws concluded thus quaintly: -“And otherwise than thus what is herein forbidden, all men may walk as -their consciences persuade them, every one in the name of his God. And -let the saints of the Most High walk in this colony without molestation -in the name of Jehovah, their God, forever and ever.” - -Just how primitive was the life of these early settlers is shown in -that section of the laws touching upon archery. It also gives a glimpse -of the constant danger which surrounded the pioneers of Providence -Plantations. - -“Forasmuch, as we are cast among the archers, and know not how soon -we may be deprived of powder and shot, without which our guns will -advantage us nothing; to the end also that we may come to outshoot -these natives in their own bow; Be it enacted by the authority of this -present Assembly, that that statute touching archery shall be revived -and propagated throughout the whole colony; and that every person from -the age of seventeen years to the age of seventy, that is not lame, -debilitated in his body, or otherwise exempted by the colony, shall -have a bow and four arrows, and shall use and exercise shooting; and -every father having children shall provide for every man-child from -the age of seven years, till he come to seventeen years, a bow and two -arrows or shafts to induce them and to bring them up to shooting; and -every son, servant, or master, thus appointed and ordered to have a bow -and arrows, that shall be remiss and negligent in the observance hereof -and shall be found to lack a bow and so many arrows for the space of -a month together after the last of the fourth month, commonly called -June, shall forfeit three shillings and four pence; the father shall -pay for the son, the master for the servant, and deduct it out of his -wages.” - -At this first assembly, an anchor (to which later was added the motto -“Hope”) was chosen as the seal of the province. Appropriate emblem, -indeed! Many a storm would the infant colony be called upon to battle -with before being grounded firmly in good government. Never before had -a group of people greater need of hope and courage than those who were -trying out their “lively experiment.” - -A law was passed, too, forbidding the sale of firearms to the Indians -under penalty of a heavy fine. - -Several years passed and still Providence Plantations failed to become -the settled, united colony of Roger Williams’ hopes and dreams. It was -a union in name only. As for the position of the founder himself, it -was as if he were the head of an unruly school. The four disturbing -classes, instead of acting together for the good of the school, were -more intent on their own little concerns and differences. The people -of Providence quarreled among themselves, while Providence, Newport, -Portsmouth and Warwick quarreled with one another. - -It is true that certain inhabitants of Providence made an agreement -that for the common good they would forget their jealousies and -bickerings, but, unhappily, the very persons who signed the paper were -the ones who had no need of such a pledge to begin with. The liberal, -brotherly spirit of Roger Williams was plainly evident in their -determination to let “love cover their differences in the grave of -oblivion.” - -At last matters reached a crisis. William Coddington planned to detach -the island of Rhode Island and the neighboring island of Conanicut from -the rest of the colony and sailed for England early in 1649 to obtain -a separate charter. And this even though he had been honored by being -elected president of the province and owed his position in the colony -largely to Roger Williams’ kindness and helpfulness. - -It looked very much as if Roger Williams’ work would have to be done -all over again, especially as Coddington returned in two years with the -new charter which made him governor of the two islands in the Bay for -life. Besides, the neighboring colonies still had a covetous eye on -their sister colony of whom they had always disapproved. Massachusetts -still claimed Pawtuxet, Plymouth declared she owned the Island of Rhode -Island, while poor Warwick had been tossed back and forth between the -two very much like a baseball. - -Finally, Providence and Warwick had the good sense to unite and ask -Roger Williams to go to England a second time to have the original -charter confirmed. Portsmouth and Newport, with equally good sense, -urged John Clarke, the good minister-physician of the latter town, -likewise to appeal to the mother country to have the Coddington charter -annulled. - -Roger Williams had to be urged twice to undertake the task. The care -of his sizable family and lack of money probably had much to do with -his first refusal. At length, however, he came to the conclusion that -his duty to his fellow-colonists was of more importance than his own -private affairs. The two towns promised to defray the expenses of the -trip and to make up whatever was still owing for the former voyage. - -Even so, Roger Williams sold his trading-post at Narragansett in order -to finance the venture. He found a purchaser in his neighbor, Richard -Smith, who paid him fifty pounds in ready money for it. There is no -indication that, on the part of the seller, this was an attempt to -drive a sharp bargain--far from it. The business must have been worth -far more than Roger Williams realized on it, even though it was a cash -transaction. - -There was one thing more to be done--to “humbly pray Massachusetts -that he might inoffensively and without molestation pass through her -jurisdiction as a stranger for a night.” The request was grudgingly -granted and, in company with the Reverend John Clarke, Roger Williams -for the second time set his face toward England, in November, 1651. - - - - - CHAPTER XI - - THE SECOND MISSION - - -After Roger Williams left for London, the towns of Portsmouth and -Newport submitted to the rule of Coddington, while Providence and -Warwick united and continued under the old charter. They held their -regular assemblies as usual, passed laws, and acted, in general, as if -there were no split at all. - -Many of their proceedings are of little interest to-day, but one stands -out from the rest and deserves more than passing notice. The law -restricting slavery, under date of May 18, 1652, was one of the very -first of its kind, not alone in New England, but in the whole world. -The purchase of negroes was “a common course practiced among Englishmen -to that end they may have them for service or slaves forever” and white -men were also held in similar bondage. Now while the idea of universal -freedom was far from the thoughts of mankind in Roger Williams’ day, -the step taken by his little colony was a big stride in the right -direction. It provided that no “black mankind or white” should be made -to serve for a longer period than ten years. “And that man that will -not let them go free,” the decree went on, “or shall sell them away -elsewhere, to that end that they may be enslaved to others for a long -time, he or they shall forfeit to the colony forty pounds.” - -Though Roger Williams was hundreds of miles from home at the time this -slavery act was passed, it clearly shows his influence. He was always -the friend of the oppressed and downtrodden. It is not likely that many -offenders were found after the law became a fact. Two hundred dollars -meant too heavy a fine for the poor colonist of that day to pay. - -The England of Roger Williams’ second visit was as disturbed as the -England of his first trip. King Charles had paid a heavy price for -his tyrannical injustice--the loss of his head--and the real ruler -of the country was Oliver Cromwell. Backed by his well-disciplined, -well-trained, invincible army, he had swept everything before him. -During Roger Williams’ stay, he usurped even more power and was made -the Lord Protector of the Commonwealth of England. It was well for -Providence Plantations that it had so influential a friend at court. -Cromwell was very gracious to the colony’s representative, frequently -having long talks with Roger Williams and asking many questions about -the Narragansett province across the sea. The Indians of that section -interested him especially. Roger Williams needed no urging to impart -all the information he could on this topic so near his heart. Yet not -even Cromwell’s friendship secured a speedy settlement of the charter -trouble. - -The question was referred to the Council of State. Meanwhile, Roger -Williams kept his colony informed from time to time as to the -results of his labors. First, he wrote that the Council had given -him encouragement and had decided that the charter was binding until -further orders were issued. Next, he was able to send the welcome news -that the Coddington charter was annulled and that the towns were to -unite as formerly. As we shall see, this was more easily said than done. - -Though much had been gained, the final settlement was not yet reached. -While waiting, Roger Williams had his hands full seeing to it that his -struggling province across the water was not cheated out of its rights. -For one thing, war broke out between the Dutch and English. Naturally, -this national struggle caused less important affairs to be pushed -aside for the time being. Then the friends of the charter had to fight -opposition among persons of high position and influence. So the matter -dragged on. - -In one of his letters describing these drawbacks, Roger Williams did -not forget to send his love to his Indian friends. The correspondence -was not all one-sided. The people of Providence, in turn, kept Roger -Williams in touch with affairs at home. Though they did not always -appreciate the great, whole-souled man while he lived quietly among -them, whenever they were left to their own devices, they awoke to some -realization of his worth. They passed their troubles on to him and -asked his advice, as if the poor man had not already enough burdens of -his own to carry! They did not stop here. They wrote an earnest letter -asking him to accept the governorship of the colony for a year in case -the charter should be confirmed. - -A more ambitious man would eagerly have grasped the opportunity thus -offered. He would have seen in it the possibility of power, influence, -perhaps riches. Not so Roger Williams. In his own humble, modest way, -he was content to go on as before, sacrificing his own interests for -those of the colony, whether repaid for his efforts or not. - -Cromwell was not the only prominent man in England with whom Roger -Williams was on intimate terms. He renewed his friendship with Sir -Henry Vane and was a frequent visitor at his house--either in his -lodgings at Whitehall or at his beautiful country estate Belleau in -Lincolnshire. This tried and true friend, having lived in both old and -New England, could understand and sympathize with Roger Williams as -perhaps nobody else could. He was not only his personal friend, but -a friend of the Providence colony as well. “The sheet anchor of our -ship,” wrote Roger Williams, “is Sir Henry, who will do as the eye of -God leads him.” - -John Milton was another brilliant man with whom Roger Williams -associated during this period. He was the secretary of the Council of -State and later became world-famous as the author of “Paradise Lost.” -The condition of the great man at this time was pitiable. He was fast -growing blind. He said of his affliction in after years: - - “...., My light is spent - Ere half my days in this dark world and wide, - And that one talent which is death to hide, - Lodged with me useless....” - -He and Roger Williams exchanged languages, Roger Williams reading to -him in Dutch and receiving in return instruction in other languages. -Roger Williams’ familiarity with other tongues than his own was truly -remarkable. We have seen how he had studied and conquered the Indian -dialects. Now during his stay in the mother country, he practiced -Hebrew, Greek, Latin, French and Dutch. - -The study of languages, however, was not all that occupied Roger -Williams during the two years and a half that he awaited the triumph of -his charter. He wrote several books and pamphlets that represent some -of the best literary work of his life. It will be remembered that when -in England before, he had published a book called “The Bloody Tenent -of Persecution,” in which he voiced his views on toleration. This -was later answered by John Cotton, who, borrowing a portion of Roger -Williams’ title, added to it and called his work “The Bloody Tenent -Washed and Made White in the Blood of the Lamb.” Roger Williams could -not let the matter rest here--he was too ardent an apostle of liberty -of conscience. - -So now he took the opportunity to get ready for publication a reply to -his antagonist, this time under the overwhelming heading of “The Bloody -Tenent Yet More Bloody by Mr. Cotton’s Endeavor to Wash it White -in the Blood of the Lamb.” If the controversy had been carried any -further, who knows what cumbersome and unwieldy titles might not have -been inflicted upon the reading public! Roger Williams, in referring to -the above book in its relation to Mr. Cotton’s arguments, said it had -“unwashed his washings.” - -England at this period was divided on the question of toleration. There -were those who favored only partial religious liberty, others who took -the stand that Roger Williams had supported all these years--absolute -soul liberty without interference from the civil power. These -broad-minded men argued that the Jews, who had been persecuted time and -again by the rulers of England and had been excluded from the land for -several hundred years, should be allowed to live freely and peaceably -in the forbidden country. - -Here was a chance for Roger Williams to strike another blow at -oppression. The despised race could have had no better champion. -Writing in their behalf, he said: - -“I humbly conceive it to be the duty of the civil magistrate to break -down that superstitious wall of separation (as to civil things) between -us Gentiles and the Jews, and freely (without their asking) to make way -for their free and peaceable habitation amongst us. - -“As other nations, so this especially, and the kings thereof, have had -just cause to fear that the un-Christian oppressions, incivilities -and inhumanities of this nation against the Jews have cried to Heaven -against this nation and the kings and princes of it. - -“For the removing of which guilt, and the pacifying of the wrath of the -Most High against this nation, and for the furthering of that great end -of propagating the Gospel of Christ Jesus; It is humbly conceived to -be a great and weighty duty which is upon this state, to provide (on -the Jews’ account) some gracious expedients for such holy and truly -Christian ends.” - -It may be that this stand taken by Roger Williams influenced Cromwell -in his later treatment of the oppressed people. Without openly -welcoming them back into England, he did, as one writer has put it, -allow them to enter by the back door. - -Poverty was still a heavy handicap to Roger Williams. To raise needed -funds, he was not ashamed to turn to any kind of employment so long -as it was honorable. Thus we read of his giving language lessons to -the sons of a member of Parliament. As to his methods, they were -both reasonable and interesting. There was no forcing of dry old -set formulas upon his pupils to be learned by heart. Instead, he -substituted what would be called to-day the “natural method”--that is, -he taught those words and phrases in most common use by means of easy -conversations. Happy students, to have a teacher who thought grammar -rules a “tyranny”! So well did these lessons succeed that after Roger -Williams returned to America, he taught his own three boys in the same -way. - -Once more the poor of London were his debtors. His own wants were never -of so much importance as those of his neighbors. As on the previous -visit, he helped supply the needy with fuel. - -One episode of Roger Williams’ stay in London was amusing, yet pathetic -as well. All the years he had spent in New England he had not forgotten -the kind friend of his youth, Sir Edward Coke. It therefore occurred to -him, now that he was in his native land once more, to make inquiries -after the daughter of the famous judge, Mrs. Anne Sadlier. He did so in -a courteous letter, at the same time sending her one of his discourses -that had recently been printed. The good lady had the rudeness to -return it, saying that she read little beyond a few standard religious -works. That she looked upon her father’s former protegé as a dangerous -advanced thinker is shown by her saying bluntly that she believed his -“new lights would prove but dark lanterns.” In reply, Roger Williams -referred her to the volumes covering his late controversy with John -Cotton. Shocked beyond measure at the mere title “Bloody Tenent,” -Mrs. Sadlier did not attempt to read further and tartly told her -correspondent not to trouble her again. With more persistence than -wisdom, Roger Williams did write still once more. Mrs. Sadlier was -thoroughly roused by the sermon-like epistle he sent and in anything -but lady-like language, told the writer he had a “face of brass.” Poor -Roger Williams was silenced at last. - -With this spirited correspondence Mrs. Sadlier left the following -memorandum: “Full little did he (Sir Edward Coke) think that he (Roger -Williams) would have proved such a rebel to God, the king and his -country. I leave his letters, that, if ever he has the face to return -into his native country, Tyburn may give him welcome.” - -In spite of his busy days and the importance of the errand which was -keeping him in England, Roger Williams was very homesick at times. He -yearned to see the faces of his sons and daughters. He longed, too, for -his gentle wife--his “dear yoke-fellow”--and even proposed her joining -him over-seas in several of his letters. One of the pamphlets he -published while abroad (the one that Mrs. Sadlier rejected) was in the -form of a letter addressed to Mrs. Williams. It had been written some -time before on the occasion of her recovery from a dangerous illness -while he was absent from home working among the Indians. Though there -is more of the sermon than love-letter about it, still we find these -exquisite lines: - -“My dear love, since it pleaseth the Lord so to dispose of me, and of -my affairs at present, that I cannot often see thee, I desire often to -send to thee.... I send thee (though in winter) an handful of flowers -made up in a little posy, for thy dear self and our dear children, to -look and smell on.” - -Rather flowery language, perhaps, to apply to a religious tract, yet it -affords a satisfying glimpse of deep husbandly and fatherly affection. - -Roger Williams finally made up his mind to return to New England, -though the charter matter was not yet closed. It was not alone thoughts -of his own immediate family that induced him to make this decision. -His larger family--his unruly, quarrelsome colonial family--needed -him quite as badly. He therefore left the interests of Providence -Plantations in the hands of Mr. Clarke and turned homeward. The -English government granted him a safe passage through Massachusetts -and, early in the summer of 1654, he landed in Boston. - - - - - CHAPTER XII - - ROGER WILLIAMS AS COLONIAL PRESIDENT - - -What the people of Providence Plantations needed and deserved was a -good round scolding. They received it in the form of a sharp letter -addressed to the colony by Sir Henry Vane and entrusted to Roger -Williams. He wrote: - -“How is it that there are such divisions amongst you? Such headiness, -tumults, disorders, injustice? The noise echoes into the ears of -all, as well friends as enemies, by every return of ships from those -parts.... Are there no wise men amongst you? No public self-denying -spirits, that at least, upon the grounds of public safety, equity and -prudence, can find out some way or means of union and reconciliation -for you amongst yourselves, before you become a prey to common enemies, -especially since this state, by the last letter from the Council of -State, give you your freedom, as supposing a better use would have -been made of it than there hath been? Surely, when kind and simple -remedies are applied and are ineffectual, it speaks loud and broadly -the high and dangerous distempers of such a body, as if the wounds were -incurable.” - -Then, calling upon their higher nature, he concluded by saying kindly, -“But I hope better things from you.” - -Roger Williams, too, penned a strong letter on the subject. He was -weary at heart because of the constant dissensions around him. Now he -gently reminded his friends and neighbors of Providence that “Only by -pride cometh contention,” and “Love covereth a multitude of sins,” but -at the same time he did not hesitate to rehearse the trials he had been -through for their good. In plain, direct language, he said that for -being their “stepping-stone,” he had received nothing but grief, sorrow -and bitterness. Only a hard-hearted people could have withstood such -pathetic words as these: - -“It hath been told me that I labored for a licentious and contentious -people; that I have foolishly parted with town and colony advantages, -by which I might have preserved both town and colony in as good order -as any in the country about us.... I was unfortunately fetched and -drawn from my employment, and sent to so vast distance from my family, -to do your work of a high and costly nature, for so many days and -weeks and months together, and there left to starve, or steal, or beg -or borrow. But blessed be God, who gave me favor to borrow one while, -and to work another, and thereby to pay your debts there, and to come -over with your credit and honor, as an agent from you, who had, in your -name, grappled with the agents and friends of all your enemies round -about you.” - -For once, Providence Plantations had the grace to be ashamed of itself. -For a while, at least, it was on its good behavior. The citizens of -Providence appointed Roger Williams to send a reply to Sir Henry Vane, -their friendly critic across the water. In this letter, they freely -acknowledged their shortcomings, but with this excuse: - -“Possibly a sweet cup hath rendered many of us wanton and too active, -for we have long drunk of the cup of as great liberties as any people -that we can hear of under the whole heaven.” - -Forgetting their jealousies and differences, the four towns united and -established the government on the old basis. There was peace for the -time being, due largely to the fact that on September 12, 1654, Roger -Williams was elected president of the colony and continued to serve -in that capacity for two and a half years. He would far rather have -preferred to remain a private citizen, but was overcome by the wishes -of others. Once again he was guided by the watchword “Service.” - -The first problem with which Roger Williams had to grapple concerned -the Indians. The Narragansetts and the natives of Long Island were at -war, and the Commissioners of the United Colonies had tried in vain to -subdue the former. They sent an armed force against the Narragansetts, -which, however, was unsuccessful. They might have pushed the matter -further had it not been for Roger Williams’ action at this crisis. He -sent a letter to Massachusetts calling the attention of that colony to -the following facts: that their families had been allowed to grow up -in peace among the Indians; that the conversion of the savages was not -possible so long as unnecessary and cruel wars were waged against them; -that even so-called successful wars usually resulted in fearful losses -as well as gains. - -He did not neglect to put in a good word for his friends, the -Narragansetts, who, he said, had never stained their hands with English -blood. Through all their territory, he added, Englishmen had frequently -traveled alone in perfect safety. - -Whether or not Massachusetts was moved by this appeal, she certainly -acted as Roger Williams hoped she would. She passed the word round that -hostilities would be dropped. Thus again the prevention of an Indian -massacre was probably due to the efforts of the great peace-maker. - -One of the laws passed during Roger Williams’ term of office concerned -the sale of strong drink to the Indians. Though laws had been passed -before covering this point, they had not been enforced. Now the new -statute provided that two “ordinary keepers” in each town should be -the only persons authorized to sell liquor or wine to the natives and -that the amount should be limited to a quarter of a pint a day. In case -the inn-keeper allowed any Indian customers to become intoxicated, he -was liable to be fined twenty shillings for each person found in such -a condition. This regulation, while not all that could be desired, -doubtless reduced the drink evil greatly and so increased the safety of -the colonists. - -In spite of the good intentions of Providence Plantations, Roger -Williams’ path continued to be a thorny one. Stubborn and quarrelsome -individuals caused him no end of trouble by refusing to obey the -existing form of government. The principles for which their leader had -worked and sacrificed were altogether too big for them to comprehend. -His parable of the ship meant nothing to them. They misunderstood -liberty of conscience to mean license to do whatever they pleased. - -Now it is true that Roger Williams had maintained from the first that -religious liberty should be enjoyed without interference from the -government. He had never preached, however, that the government had no -business to put a stop to disturbances if they threatened the general -welfare of the colony. In short, any community must protect the rights -of its members if it would continue to exist. - -Rumors of the above difficulties reached the ears of Oliver Cromwell. -Too occupied with important affairs in old England to trouble himself -with the bickerings of a small group of people in New England, he -yet took time to write a brief note to the colony. He charged the -inhabitants to preserve peace and safety and to avoid dishonor to the -Commonwealth and themselves through differences at home or invasions -from outside. - -This order from the Lord Protector was the very weapon needed by Roger -Williams and others who were working for good government. It placed a -wholesome restraint upon several turbulent spirits and allowed those in -authority to enforce their just demands. The most troublesome rebel, -however, could not be kept in subjection very long. He was William -Harris, to whom a legal dispute was as the very air he breathed. For -many years he was Roger Williams’ thorn in the flesh until that usually -mild and forgiving individual had him arrested on a charge of treason -for his persistent opposition to the government. - -William Coddington, who, perhaps more than any other person, had -been to blame for the discord that distressed Roger Williams, now -came forward and promised obedience. Much as we disapprove of his -disloyalty, we cannot help admiring his simple and dignified behavior -as he publicly professed his allegiance: - -“I, William Coddington, do freely submit to the authority of his -Highness in this colony as it is now united, and that with all my -heart.” - -During Roger Williams’ presidency, Warwick and Pawtuxet continued to be -a source of vexation. Certain inhabitants of those settlements still -rebelled against their proper authorities, claiming that they owed -allegiance to Massachusetts alone. Even the Indians used the name of -the Bay Colony to cover acts of lawlessness. Roger Williams protested -in writing to Massachusetts against her encouragement of such a state -of affairs. Not receiving a satisfactory answer to his first letter, he -wrote a second time. - -One matter which he discussed in this correspondence--the question -of defence against possible Indian outbreaks--was as vital as -land disputes. It was necessary that his colony secure a supply -of ammunition. Twice he asked Massachusetts for the privilege of -purchasing it from her, but she flatly refused to sell it. Her action -was both unneighborly and unjust. - -The condition of Providence Plantations at this time was extremely -dangerous. As an exposed frontier colony, unshielded from the Indians -about her, her risk of attacks by them was always greater than that of -her more protected sister colonies. Though the natives, as a general -thing, had a wholesome respect for Roger Williams, yet it was not -safe to trust the best of them. Canonicus and Miantonomo were both -dead. There was no knowing to what lengths their tribe might go when -equipped with firearms and strong drink. There was no doubt that -they had been so supplied by unscrupulous Dutchmen and the very same -Englishmen who had refused to sell to the colonists. Roger Williams’ -indignant words showed clearly what he thought of such practices: - -“For myself ... I have refused the gain of thousands by such a -murderous trade, and think no law yet extant ... secure enough against -such villainy.” - -In addition to the possibility of Indian attacks, there was also a -chance that the colony might go to war with the neighboring Dutch -province. Such an outbreak would indeed be a calamity, as many supplies -came by way of New Amsterdam; still, as England and Holland were at -war, hostilities might easily extend to America. - -Now Roger Williams and his colony were firm believers in preparedness. -Not being able to keep ammunition and liquor entirely out of reach of -the natives, they resolved upon the next best thing--to meet the danger -by having the colony ready to defend itself should occasion arise. In -such a course alone lay safety. Instead of waiting until actual attacks -were begun, it was wise to take time by the forelock and prepare -beforehand. - -A beginning had already been made along this line years before. “Train -bands” were organized early in the history of the colony for military -drill, and in 1650 the towns were required by law to have their guns in -good condition and to keep a magazine of arms and ammunition. Newport’s -apportionment was the greatest of all, as she was the largest and most -flourishing of the settlements. Yet even her means of defence was -pitifully small--three barrels of powder, one thousand pounds of lead, -twelve pikes and twenty-four muskets. - -Another measure of defence was now proposed--the erection of a fort at -Stampers’ Hill, in Providence. The story of the naming of this spot is -too curious to be passed by. One of the Rhode Island historians tells -the story thus: - -“Soon after the settlement of Providence, a body of Indians approached -the town in a hostile manner. Some of the townsmen, by running and -stamping on this hill, induced them to believe that there was a -large number of men stationed there to oppose them, upon which they -relinquished their design and retired. From this circumstance the hill -was always called Stampers’ Hill, or more generally, the Stampers.” - -A street of this name is still to be found on the map of Providence. - -The same year that the fort was discussed, a consignment of powder and -shot was received by the colony from John Clarke in England. It was -placed in the hands of Roger Williams and distributed by him so that -each town received one barrel of powder and two barrels of shot each. -It was ordered by the General Assembly that money be raised to pay -for it to the sum of “ten pound in good and well-sorted strung peage -(wampum), after the rate of eight white per penny, and four black per -penny, from each town.” Clarke’s assignment was inadequate enough for -the needy colony, still it was something. - -Happily, the worst of the threatened troubles did not materialize. -As a result of Roger Williams’ second letter to Massachusetts, John -Endicott, then governor, invited his old friend to Boston. Roger -Williams accepted the invitation and his trip did much to lessen -friction between the two colonies. A curious record shows that stormy -little Warwick did her part to make the president’s mission a success. -She voted forty shillings out of her treasury, provided a horse for -the journey, and also a pair of “Indian breeches” for Roger Williams’ -Indian. - -The Dutch war cloud failed to burst. Peace was declared between the -warring nations across the water before New Netherland and Providence -Plantations came to blows. - -The fear of the Indians, too, gradually lessened. The matter of -fortifications was apparently dropped and neither during Roger -Williams’ term of office nor for many years afterwards did the -Narragansetts spoil their record by shedding the blood of their white -neighbors. We like to think that the colony’s best safeguard at this -time was its president--a better defence than firearms and forts, one -that stood for justice and harmony. - - - - - CHAPTER XIII - - THE COMING OF THE QUAKERS - - -In the year 1656, Boston was in a fever of excitement. Some Quakers had -come to town. - -The sect had first put in an appearance in England under the teachings -of one George Fox, an earnest, conscientious preacher who, at the -early age of nineteen, had felt called upon to give up everything for -religion. How his disciples came to receive their curious name is not -positively known. One theory is that they were so-called because they -were given to excitable, nervous tremblings, but the Quakers themselves -have claimed a different origin. According to them, at one time when -Mr. Fox was arrested and sent to prison in England, he called upon -those around him to tremble at the word of the Lord. Thereupon the -magistrate who pronounced the sentence bestowed the term “Quakers” upon -his followers. In any case, it was a nickname, a term of contempt in -the seventeenth century, and did not then, as later, carry with it -respect and honor. - -But why should Massachusetts be alarmed at the coming of this people? -Did she object to their habit of using “thee” and “thou” in ordinary -speech? Did she consider that, by keeping their heads covered even in -the presence of the authorities, they were lacking in proper respect? -Or was it that their refusal to take up arms even in a just war was -a dangerous doctrine? The Bay Colony doubtless disapproved of all -these things. But there were other reasons--and stronger ones--why she -frowned upon the newcomers. - -First, the Quakers professed to be guided by an “inner light.” Whatever -it directed them to do, or they thought it directed them to do, that -they did, regardless of consequences. It was their sole authority, -higher even than the commands of the Massachusetts magistrates and -elders. The colony decided to put an end to such unheard-of thinking -at once. They were all the more resolved to do this because of the -peculiar actions of the Quakers. A few misguided ones, professing to -be led by this same “inner light,” did the most extravagant things in -their zeal to spread their faith. They used rude, harsh language, they -went about half-naked, were disorderly in the streets, and in other -ways tried to attract attention. One Quaker even created a disturbance -in a meeting-house in Boston. Entering with two bottles in his hands, -he crashed them before the assembled congregation, crying, “Thus will -the Lord break you in pieces!” In these frenzied disciples of Fox -there was almost no resemblance to the quiet, respectable, inoffensive -Friends of to-day. - -If such outbreaks had occurred in other parts of New England, the -offenders would have been punished--yes, even in the liberal colony -planted by Roger Williams. For being annoyed, Massachusetts cannot be -blamed. For resorting to the extreme measures she did in dealing with -the followers of Fox, the Bay Colony had no excuse. It is one of the -dark blots on her history. - -The very year the Quakers appeared, a severe law was put into effect -against them. It provided that all ship-masters bringing Quakers into -the colony should be fined one hundred pounds and should give security -to carry them back whence they came, that all persons of this belief -should be committed to the House of Correction, first whipped and then -kept hard at work until transported. In addition, a fine of five pounds -was imposed for every Quaker book or writing found in the colony. The -penalty for defending Quaker opinions was forty shillings for the first -offence, four pounds for the second, and banishment for the third. - -Calmly, unresistingly, the persecuted ones paid their fines, served -their prison terms, allowed themselves to be banished, and--kept -on doing the same things over and over again! Massachusetts did -not realize in the least that she was using the very best means of -encouraging the faith that she wished to stamp out. The Quakers -_wanted_ to be martyrs. They gloried in suffering and abuse. The more -they were downtrodden, the more they increased and prospered. - -Now we come to the part played by the little colony of Providence -Plantations in the controversy. Roger Williams was still president when -the severities of Massachusetts began. When banished from that colony, -the Quakers had to seek a new home, of course. What more convenient -or attractive refuge than that of Narragansett Bay, where liberty -of worship was not considered a crime? So they flocked thither in -increasing numbers. - -Roger Williams’ great principle, upon which the colony was founded, was -now put to a severe test, the most severe it had ever known. Hitherto, -all pilgrims of whatever creed, or no creed at all, had been made -heartily welcome. But would a like invitation be extended this strange, -peculiar people, who were in disgrace everywhere else? The answer came -boldly, courageously--_yes_. - -The United Colonies decided it was their duty to show their liberal -sister colony the error of her ways. The commissioners, therefore, -informed her that as they considered they could not be too careful in -preserving themselves from such a pest as “Quakers, ranters, and such -notorious heretics,” they would ask that all persons of the despised -sect be removed from the Colony of Providence Plantations and in the -future be prohibited from entering it. - -The reply to this command was exactly what might be expected. Roger -Williams’ term of office had expired, but his spirit was still in the -air. In two letters the brave little colony placed herself on record as -to the stand she took in regard to the unpopular Quakers. - -“As concerning these Quakers which are now among us,” the first letter -went on, “we have no law among us whereby to punish for only declaring -by words, etc., their minds and understandings concerning the things -and ways of God, as to salvation and an eternal condition.” - -One shrewd bit of advice was also given, which the other colony -might well have heeded. Providence Plantations pointed out that if -no attention was paid the Quakers, they would quickly cease to be -troublesome. - -“And we moreover find,” the writers explained, “that in those places -where these people aforesaid in this colony are most of all suffered -to declare themselves freely and are only opposed by arguments in -discourse, there they least of all desire to come, and we are informed -that they begin to loathe this place, for that they are not opposed by -the civil authority, but with all patience and meekness are suffered -to say over their pretended revelations and admonitions, nor are they -like or able to gain many here to their way; surely we find that -they delight to be persecuted by civil powers, and when they are so, -they are like to gain more adherents by the conceit of their patient -sufferings than by consent to their pernicious sayings.” - -In the second letter penned by Providence Plantations, the colony -reminded the commissioners that she still prized “freedom of different -consciences as the greatest happiness that men can possess in this -world.” If the Quakers disturbed the civil peace, then, and then only, -would interference be justified. In that case, the matter would be -referred to England and the offenders be sent thither. - - [Illustration: Statue of Roger Williams, Roger Williams Park, - Providence] - -The United Colonies then replied, hinting that Providence Plantations -would be cut off from all trade if disobedience was persisted in. After -this threatened boycott, the colonists concluded it was wise to take -some steps for protecting themselves, but recede from their position -they would not. They therefore sent a letter to their good friend and -agent in England, John Clarke, asking that he use his influence in -their behalf. - -“They seem secretly to threaten us,” the letter ran, “by cutting us off -from all commerce and trade with them.... They make the prices, both of -our commodities and their own also, because we have not English coin, -but only that which passeth among these barbarians and such commodities -as are raised by the labor of our hands, as corn, cattle, tobacco, and -the like, to make payment in, which they will have at their own rate, -or else not deal with us. - -“So may it please you to have an eye and care open in case our -adversaries should seek to undermine us in our privileges granted unto -us and to plead our case in such sort _as we may not be compelled to -exercise any civil power over men’s consciences_, so long as humane -orders in point of civility are not corrupted and violated.” - -Brave, ringing words, that deserve to be written in letters of gold! - -Massachusetts, meanwhile, continued in her unfortunate course, which, -happily, the other colonies did not follow so severely. Imprisonment, -fines, and banishment were followed by physical mutilation. As a final -step, profession of the Quaker faith was made a capital offence. -This law was not popular with the people at large, who were far more -tender-hearted than their magistrates. Very few received this extreme -sentence. The only woman to pay the death penalty was Mary Dyre, wife -of one of the leading citizens of Providence Plantations, who refused -to keep out of the forbidden territory. - -In 1661, Charles II, then the reigning monarch of England, issued a -decree putting a stop to further persecution. Thus closed the five -dreadful years of Quaker punishment in New England. - -The Quakers, let alone, became useful and respected citizens and -contributed a large share toward the well-being of the communities -in which they lived. In the colony of Providence Plantations, they -steadily gained followers and for over one hundred years took an active -part in public affairs. They occupied positions of prominence and -influence, especially in Newport. For five years, beginning 1672, Rhode -Island had a succession of Quaker governors. - -The noble part played by the colony in the dark days of Quaker history -was due, in large part, to the teachings of Roger Williams. The stand -taken by him and his fellow colonists deserves all the more credit -because, personally, they disliked and disapproved of the Quakers. How -easy, then, it would have been to inflict punishment upon them and to -have found a perfectly good excuse for so doing! - -Roger Williams wrote John Winthrop, Jr., his Connecticut correspondent, -that he rejoiced the latter’s name was not blurred but rather honored, -for his prudent and moderate hand in the Quaker trials. - -For a moment we must skip a few years to the date 1672, which brings -us to the last chapter of Quaker history which has to do with Roger -Williams. In view of that part of the story that has gone before, the -admirers of the great man are a bit sorry that this chapter ever had -to be written. It happened when George Fox, the noted leader of the -Quakers, visited the colony. Roger Williams promptly challenged him to -a debate, religious discussions of this kind being very common in that -day. Failing to make arrangements to carry out this plan, he debated -with three of Fox’s most capable disciples instead. They argued three -days in Newport and one day in Providence. In order to reach the first -debating-place, Roger Williams rowed all the way from Providence to -Newport, a distance of thirty miles. It was an all day’s work--no small -task for a man about seventy years of age. - -The meeting was a heated one. Nearly every one lost his temper and even -Roger Williams was unlike his usual kindly, charitable self. Nobody’s -opinion was changed and both sides claimed the victory. Each published -a book presenting long, dry, uninteresting arguments. That of Roger -Williams was entitled “George Fox digged out of his Burrows,” while the -Quaker volume was called “A New England Firebrand Quenched.” - -Whatever may be thought about Roger Williams’ part in these -proceedings, he himself thought he was doing the colony a service by -arguing the matter in public. It was probably his purpose to show -that the community did not approve of disorder and disrespect of the -authorities. He maintained that it was not persecution to punish -moderately for such disrespect and grotesque offences as had marked the -advent of the Friends in Massachusetts. - -In spite of his views concerning the early Quakers, Roger Williams -numbered among his friends many of this faith. He never allowed his -prejudices to govern him in his dealings with them. Best of all--and to -his lasting glory be it said--he never lifted a finger against them, -and no page of the history of the colony he founded is stained with -Quaker blood. - - - - - CHAPTER XIV - - ROGER WILLIAMS AS CITIZEN - - -Through all the ups and downs of her troubled history, Providence -Plantations had remained loyal to England. The little colony had -allowed unusual liberty in many ways--liberty unknown in other parts -of New England--but had never faltered in her obedience to the mother -country. Thus when Oliver Cromwell was at the head of affairs, she -considered him her rightful ruler. A like loyalty was paid his son -Richard. Again, when the country once more became a monarchy, in -1660, she hastened to assure Charles II that the inhabitants of the -Narragansett Bay province were his true and faithful subjects. - -The news of his accession to the throne was received with great -enthusiasm. The General Court appointed an hour for proclaiming “His -Royal Majesty, King Charles the Second, King of England, with all the -dominions and territories thereunto belonging” and military officers -were ordered to rally the “train band” for the occasion. Besides this, -another special day was set apart for solemnizing the event, which was -also carried out in true military fashion. All children and servants -were given a holiday. The flowery and submissive language with which -Charles was acknowledged monarch must sound curious enough to the -democratic descendants of these same colonists. - -In the midst of all the joyful festivities, one concern filled the -minds of everybody. Their right to continued existence must be -confirmed. It was clear that Cromwell’s approval was out of date. It -would have no weight with the restored Stuart sovereign. A second -charter must be obtained, one that would bear the undeniable stamp of -royal authority. Thereupon Providence Plantations sent word to her -faithful agent, John Clarke, asking him to secure the desired charter. -By this time the patient man must have been prepared for any kind of -request from over the sea. - -His success was announced in the year 1663. It would seem that -charters were going up in price. According to Roger Williams’ -testimony, this second one meant an outlay of about a thousand pounds. -It was cheap at that, considering the great privileges it carried with -it. Under this precious new document, the colony continued to live for -one hundred and eighty years, long after the close of Roger Williams’ -life. When finally abandoned, it was the oldest constitutional charter -in the world. - -A “very great meeting of the freemen” of the colony was held to receive -the royal paper with due respect and honor. With appropriate ceremony, -Captain George Baxter, the bearer, opened the box in which it was kept -and read the gracious words of Charles to the assembly, after which the -charter was “held up on high and presented to the perfect view of the -people,” then safely locked up in the box again. - -By virtue of this latest document, the colony received a new name--or, -rather, a bulky addition to its old one. In this charter it was called -“The English Colony of Rhode Island and Providence Plantations, in New -England, in America.” From now on, the name “Rhode Island” became more -prominent and “Providence Plantations” less so until, in common usage, -it was dropped altogether. In 1776, the word “State” was substituted -for “English Colony.” - -Besides a change of name, the charter also provided that henceforth -governors should take the place of presidents and the first governor -and his assistants were named. Roger Williams was one of the latter and -he repeatedly held this office in the years following. - -The most wonderful part of the whole charter was that section granting -perfect liberty of conscience to the colony. It was all the more -remarkable and surprising, as King Charles was not noted for either -tolerance or liberality. - -“Our royal will and pleasure is that no person within the said colony -any time hereafter, shall be any wise molested, punished, disquieted, -or called in question, for any differences in opinion in matters of -religion, and do not actually disturb the civil peace of our said -colony; but that all and every person and persons may, from time to -time, and at all times hereafter, freely and fully have and enjoy -his and their own judgments and consciences, in matters of religious -concernments, throughout the tract of land hereafter mentioned.” - -The words might have been penned by Roger Williams himself. Very likely -they never would have been written had it not been for his persistent -struggle for that same liberty of conscience, about which he said, “We -must part with lands and lives before we part with such a jewel.” - -The founder of Rhode Island and Providence Plantations was now -approaching the evening of life. He had carefully watched and tended -the infant colony so that it could stand alone. He had raised it to -a position of respect and importance. For his unselfish and loving -labors, he surely deserved a brief period of rest. Yet, contrary to -his wishes, he was drawn into public life again. He wrote his friend -Winthrop these reluctant words: “I have since been occasioned and drawn -(being nominated in the charter to appear again upon the deck) from my -beloved privacy; my humble desires are to contribute my poor mite (as -I have ever, and I hope ever shall) to preserve plantation and public -interest of the whole New England and not interest of this or that -town, colony, opinion, etc.” - -From this time on, both in and out of office, Roger Williams showed -what an immense amount of good can be accomplished by a public-spirited -citizen if he is willing to sacrifice selfish aims for the benefit of -all. Time and again there was occasion for him to act as peace-maker, -as in the years gone by. Gentleness, tact, and forbearance were -the means he used. In a word, he was a great diplomat. Because his -victories were bloodless ones, his fellow-citizens did not appreciate -his greatness. - -For one thing, Roger Williams was chosen to copy the charter into the -records of the colony. For drawing up colonial documents of various -kinds, his skill was constantly in demand. In 1664, when a revision of -the laws was thought necessary, he was appointed member of a committee -to attend to this business. In the same year he was named one of the -agents to determine an eastern boundary line between the colony and -Plymouth. - -Indian troubles were never settled without his intervention. Here he -knew his ground perfectly and could be trusted by all parties concerned -to give just decisions. The Indians of Warwick, as we have seen, caused -endless trouble for the colonists, claiming that as they had pledged -allegiance to Massachusetts, Providence Plantations had no right to -punish them for lawless acts. Now the sachem Pumham, who occupied -Warwick Neck, had no legal right to the land, as his superior sachem -had sold it years before. Again and again he stubbornly refused to -budge an inch, though the town of Warwick had paid him twenty pounds to -seek a home elsewhere. - -About this time, four commissioners were sent over to New England by -King Charles for the purpose of hearing complaints, settling boundary -disputes and like claims, and establishing the peace and security of -the country. They now applied themselves to the task of ousting the -mulish Indian chief. - -Before long Roger Williams took a hand in the matter. He got in touch -with Sir Robert Carr, one of the royal agents, and calmly and clearly -reviewed for him the entire history of the quarrel. Then, instead of -urging force and harshness, he explained that very different means -must be employed with the natives. He likened them to oxen, who, if -treated with cruelty, will die rather than yield, but with patience and -gentleness, can be made to give good and willing service. “Lay all the -blame on me,” he concluded, “and on my intercession and mediation, for -a little further breathing to the barbarians until harvest, in which -time a peaceable and loving agreement may be wrought, to mutual consent -and satisfaction.” - -Roger Williams was a wise prophet. The sensible commissioner took -advantage of his co-operation and finally the matter was closed to -everybody’s satisfaction. And this without a drop of blood being -shed, thanks to the man who believed that even erring natives should -be treated as human beings. “I respect not one party more than the -other,” he once said in a similar quarrel, “but I desire to witness -truth; and as I desire to witness against oppression, so, also, against -the slighting of civil, yea, of barbarous order and government.” - -We are glad to know that the commissioners of King Charles handed -their royal master a very favorable report of the Rhode Island colony. -They even had a good word for the Narragansett Indians. The natives -had pledged their allegiance to the king and, in token of their -subjection, promised to pay His Majesty two wolfskins a year. They -also sent Charles some truly barbarous tokens of affection, including -two wampum caps, two clubs inlaid with wampum, and a feather mantle, -besides a porcupine bag for the queen. It is a pity these gifts fell -into the hands of the Dutch and never reached their destination. -What a sensation they would have made at court among the nobles and -ladies-in-waiting! But the giving was not all on one side. Two coats -were presented the sachems in the king’s name, with which they were -greatly pleased. It would not be surprising if Roger Williams had made -the suggestion, knowing the Indian weakness in matters of dress. - -An opportunity came for Roger Williams to use his influence in behalf -of John Clarke, the good friend of the colony who had labored in -her interests in the mother country for twelve long years. It had -been voted to pay him for his trouble, but due either to poverty -or unwillingness (probably both), the required amount had not been -forthcoming. So the matter dragged on, long after the charter affair -was settled and the agent had returned to America. Even back in London -days, Mr. Clarke was so short of funds that he had been obliged to -mortgage his Newport home. Stung to the quick by what he considered -rank ingratitude, Roger Williams wrote a sharp letter to Warwick, the -most backward town. - -“It is no more honest,” he wrote, “for us to withdraw in this case than -for men to come to an ordinary [tavern] and to call for the best wine -and liquors, the best meats, roast and baked, the best attendance, -etc., and to be able to pay for all and yet most unworthily steal away -and not discharge the reckoning.” Then changing his figure of speech, -he continued: - -“Shall we say we are Christians ... to ride securely in a troublous -sea and time by a new cable and anchor of Mr. Clarke’s procuring, and -be so far from satisfying his engagement about them, that we turn him -adrift to languish and sink, with his back broke for putting under his -shoulder to ease us?” - -The letter quickened the colony to further action. The mortgaged home -was saved, but, unfortunately, the debt was never paid in full. - -There were boundary disputes during these years, both among the -colonists themselves and with outsiders. In Providence, troubles -arose from the Indian grants made so many years before. Mr. Harris, -Roger Williams’ old enemy, and others interpreted the language of the -Indian deed to mean that Canonicus and Miantonomo had really given -away several hundred thousand acres of land that had never been taken -possession of by the colonists. To-day, if a pretended claim of a -similar nature should come up, we would very likely call it a case of -clear “graft.” Roger Williams, ever on the defensive when the Indians -were concerned, declared stoutly that the chiefs had meant nothing of -the kind. And, indeed, what man was better informed on this subject -than Roger Williams himself? Had he not dealt directly with the -Narragansett sachems? Had he not talked with them in their own tongue? -He so persistently blocked and delayed every measure to appropriate the -territory in question that the matter was never carried to a successful -finish. Still the short-sighted grumblers called his whole-hearted -interest “meddling.” With saddened heart, he recorded their taunts: - -“But some cried out, when Roger Williams had laid himself down as a -stone in the dust, for after-comers to step on in town and colony, -‘What is Roger Williams? We know the Indians and the sachems as well -as he. We will trust Roger Williams no longer. We will have our bounds -confirmed us under the sachems’ hands before us.’” - -The details of the other boundary quarrels make dry, difficult reading -in these days. They are interesting only as they bring out the -character of Roger Williams and the part he played in trying to adjust -them. The disputed land was principally the Narragansett country, or -the southern half of the present state of Rhode Island. Massachusetts -claimed territory here, so did Plymouth, and, added to their -encroachments, were those of Connecticut. If the land had been divided -up as they all wished, little enough would have been left of tiny Rhode -Island to form a respectable state afterwards! - -Roger Williams saw in this desire to annex territory a prevailing greed -for land, which he looked upon as one of the greatest failings of -New England. He could not understand how his countrymen of the other -colonies “should not be content with those vast and large tracts (like -platters and tables full of dainties), but pull and snatch away their -poor neighbors’ bit or crust”; adding, “and a crust it is, and a dry, -hard one, too, because of the natives’ continual troubles, trials and -vexations.” - -To Major Mason of Connecticut he wrote a letter (which has since become -famous) upholding the rights of Rhode Island. That prominent man -afterwards advised his colony that he hardly thought it wise to attempt -to acquire the land in question. Thus we infer that Roger Williams’ -diplomacy did much to avert further aggression on the Connecticut side -at least. - -Not all Roger Williams’ tasks were big ones. He was not the man to say -that because he was capable of great things, he would let the little -things slip by. He performed numberless neighborly services of a legal -character, either as witness or executor. It fell upon him to take -charge of the house and lot of a certain John Clawson, a Dutchman, whom -he had befriended when needy and employed as a household servant. He -had taught him to read and given him a Dutch Testament. It is amusing -to think that this Providence real estate was valued at eleven pounds. -More amusing still were the terms of its disposal. Roger Williams sold -it for “current country pay” in three yearly instalments of cloth, -stockings, corn and apples. Even on these easy terms, the buyer took -about double the time for payment that the agreement allowed. - -Public spirit was sometimes at a low ebb in early Providence. Thus -there was no end of trouble trying to erect a suitable bridge near the -center of the town and keeping it in proper repair. The townspeople -argued, deliberated, debated, but nobody seemed aggressive enough to -push the work. Finally Roger Williams stepped into the breach. “I will, -with God’s help, take this bridge unto my care.” What a relief it must -have been to realize that somebody had taken the initiative at last! -He made Providence a business-like proposition, whereby the citizens -were to donate their labor, the amount being apportioned to the use -they would make of the bridge and whether they had a team or not. This -sharing of work was only fair, for the inhabitants of the town were to -be exempt from toll, a moderate sum being asked of strangers only. - -There was nothing striking, nothing impressive, about these public -services of Roger Williams and they did not win the applause of the -crowd. Sometimes they gained for him nothing but unpopularity. Yet at -no other period in his long career do we get a finer idea of the real -nobility of the man than in these latter years when old age was coming -on and his word was perhaps not listened to with the respect of former -days. He cheerfully took up and faithfully performed the local duties -that came his way, though he had been recognized by Parliament, had -been on an intimate footing with the greatest statesmen of England, and -was himself one of the wisest, most far-sighted men of his age. This -was citizenship at its best. - - - - - CHAPTER XV - - KING PHILIP’S WAR - - -It is not easy to tell the true cause of King Philip’s War. There were -probably many causes, some of them dating years back. Such a struggle -was bound to come, sooner or later, to determine who should remain -masters of New England--the first comers or the white men from over the -sea. More than once Roger Williams had postponed the evil day, but even -his influence was not great enough to prevent the smouldering fires of -jealousy, distrust and revenge from finally bursting into a destructive -conflagration. - -Back in 1620, when the Pilgrims landed in Plymouth, they had formed a -treaty of peace with Massasoit, chief of the Wampanoags. This faithful -Indian sachem kept his word during the remaining years of his life. - -The colonists were not so fortunate in their dealings with his son and -successor, Wamsutta or Alexander. Word was sent to the governor that he -plotted mischief against the English and had asked the Narragansetts to -aid him in his rebellion. Determining to put an end to such disloyalty -at once, the governor, after Alexander’s refusal to attend court, -had him arrested and taken to Plymouth. It was a most unfortunate -business, thus to humiliate a proud chief on his own territory. -Suddenly Alexander became violently ill and died almost immediately. -The exact cause of his death is not known, but probably extreme heat -and anger hastened the end. Bad feeling between the Indians and their -white neighbors was the immediate result of this misfortune. Some of -Alexander’s followers, including his wife, even spread the report that -the sachem had been poisoned. This was untrue, but it furnished one of -the causes of the hostilities that followed. - -Metacomet or Philip, Alexander’s brother and the next chief of the -Wampanoags, was not one to submit to wrongs tamely. Plymouth and -Massachusetts soon had occasion to suspect him of secretly planning -war. In their uneasiness, they appealed to Roger Williams and he -succeeded, for the time being, in breaking up Philip’s designs. Largely -through his influence, the war was put off for four years. Outwardly -obedient, the Wampanoag chief gave up about seventy guns to the English -as proof of his fidelity. There is no reason to think, however, that he -abandoned the idea of a war when the time should be ripe. For several -years he merely “marked time” until everything should be in readiness. - -The struggle was finally begun in the summer of 1675, sooner than -Philip had meant. One of his nearest advisers, a converted Indian, -betrayed his chief’s plot to the English. It was therefore necessary to -strike at once. To be just to King Philip, he doubtless thought he had -good and sufficient reason for his action. He summed up the causes of -the conflict thus: - -“By various means they [the English] got possession of a great part of -his [Massasoit’s] territory. But he still remained their friend till he -died. My elder brother became sachem. They pretended to suspect him of -evil designs against them. He was seized and confined, thereby thrown -into sickness and died. Soon after I became sachem, they disarmed all -my people. They tried my people by their own laws; assessed damages -against them, which they could not pay. Their land was taken. At -length a line of division was agreed upon between the English and my -people, and I myself was to be answerable. Sometimes the cattle of the -English would come into the cornfields of my people, as they did not -make fences like the English. I must then be seized and confined, till -I sold another tract of my country for satisfaction of all damages -and costs. Thus, tract after tract is gone. But a small part of the -dominions of my ancestors remains. I am determined not to live till I -have no country.” - -There was grave danger of a Narragansett alliance. Philip had been -working for it for a long time. The chief sachems of the Rhode -Island Indians at this time were Pessicus, Miantonomo’s brother, and -Canonchet, Miantonomo’s son, and therefore nephew of Pessicus. They -were joint rulers, much like Canonicus and Miantonomo in the earlier -days. But, whereas Canonicus and Miantonomo had been in favor of -peace at almost any price, their descendants were not so submissive. -A far different spirit fired them. Pessicus, it is true, gave Roger -Williams to understand that he was peaceable enough, but had difficulty -restraining the younger men of his tribe. Canonchet, on the other hand -(the “hopeful spark” of Miantonomo, as Roger Williams called him), was -openly declared the war sachem of the Narragansetts. The cruel death -of his father still rankled and he would have been less than human had -he not longed to make the most of the opportunity for revenge that now -came to him without his seeking. - -The colony of Rhode Island strongly opposed the war. The inhabitants -had no just quarrel with the Indians. Besides, they were under Quaker -influence and people of this faith did not believe in taking up arms. - -Five Rhode Island citizens, probably Friends, bent on a peaceful -settlement of the dispute, arranged for a meeting with Philip. The -story of their conference is quaintly told by Mr. John Easton, the -deputy governor of the colony and the head of the party: - -“We sat very friendly together. We told him [Philip] our business was -to endeavor that they might not ... do wrong. They said that was well; -they had done no wrong, the English wronged them. We said we knew the -English said the Indians wronged them, and the Indians said the English -wronged them, but our desire was the quarrel might rightly be decided, -in the best way, and not as dogs decided their quarrels. The Indians -owned that fighting was the worst way: then they propounded how right -might take place.” - -It was unfortunate for the warring colonists, and the Indians as well, -that nothing came of this attempt at arbitration. There was one hope -left--Roger Williams. The Boston authorities sent three men to Rhode -Island with the earnest request that he try to bring the Narragansetts -to terms. He answered the call with his usual prompt willingness. -Within half an hour, he had left Providence and was on his way, with -the three messengers, to the Narragansett country. He had no trouble -in securing an audience with Canonchet, Pessicus and other leading -Narragansetts. They greeted him with fair, smooth words--altogether too -fair and smooth to be sincere. They agreed to hand over any of Philip’s -men who fell into their hands, to remain hostile to the Wampanoag -sachem, to deliver up all stolen goods to the English, to refrain from -further theft, and to serve as a guard about the Narragansett country -for the protection of the English. - -Poor Roger Williams! Devotedly, unceasingly he worked until, as he -said, his old bones and eyes were weary with travel and writing. So -constantly was his pen in use that his stock of letter paper completely -gave out. Writing to the governor of Massachusetts, he said, “Since -I am oft occasioned to write upon the public business, I shall be -thankful for a little paper upon the public account, being now near -destitute.” - -And all the time he could not help but “suspect that all the fine words -from the Indian sachems to us were but words of policy, falsehood -and treachery.” His fears were well grounded. No sooner had the -Massachusetts men started on their homeward journey than one hundred -armed Narragansetts appeared in Warwick and terrified the town. Warning -was received, too, from Pessicus that the English in the Narragansett -country would do well to be on their guard and to keep strict watch. If -they could strongly fortify one or two houses, so much the better; if -not, then flight was their only course. - -It was plain that the Narragansetts could be held in leash no longer. -The call of their Indian allies--blood of their blood--completely -drowned out the gentle voice of Roger Williams. The prayer of -Canonicus--yes, and of Massasoit, too--that their children after them -might live in love and peace with the English forever was not to be -realized. Sadly the best friend the Narragansetts ever had was forced -to confess that the tribe must be subdued as wolves who have attacked -sheep. - -Meanwhile, the settlement of Swansea, near the boundary line between -Rhode Island and Plymouth, had been ravaged by Philip’s men and several -persons killed and wounded. The war then spread with lightning rapidity -through the different towns of Massachusetts. Connecticut, too, was -invaded, for the Indians of the Connecticut River had thrown themselves -into the struggle. Rhode Island as a colony kept out of the war, but -she was not allowed to remain untouched. The Narragansett country -became, in turn, a battle-ground in the winter of 1675. - -The Narragansetts were accused by the English of having sheltered -Philip’s people, and, as some of the young braves now and then returned -to their homes wounded, it was considered proof that they had, too, -been on the war-path. Massachusetts, Plymouth and Connecticut decided -to break the power of the Narragansetts before they could join Philip -in the spring. They therefore raised a strong force of over a thousand -men and, strengthened by Rhode Island volunteers, marched to a point in -the neighborhood of what is now South Kingston. - -The Indians had stoutly intrenched themselves in a fort in the midst -of a treacherous swamp. Here, on a bleak, freezing December day, a -desperate battle, commonly known as the “Great Swamp Fight,” was fought -to a bitter end. It was the dreadful massacre of Fort Mystic all over -again. As in the Pequot War of forty years before, the attacking -party forced an entrance into the fort and completed their work of -destruction by fire. Exposure and cold, added to the flames, reduced -the Indians quickly. They sacrificed several hundred--either slain -outright or taken prisoners--but the English also suffered severe -losses. - -Though the spirit of the Narragansetts was broken, the people of the -mainland towns were greatly alarmed. The General Assembly, meeting at -Newport in the spring of 1676, urged them to give up their homes and -take refuge on the Island of Rhode Island. Newport and Portsmouth -generously offered land for planting and even proclaimed that the -new-comers, “so wanting a liberty, shall have a cow kept upon the -commons.” Many families accepted the invitation with haste and -thankfulness. The protected stretch of land in Narragansett Bay became -a perfect isle of refuge. The entire town of Warwick moved thither and -remained until the war was over. It was the safest thing that could be -done, for shortly afterwards, the settlement was practically burned to -the ground. Only one dwelling remained standing. - -Many Providence people emigrated also, including Mrs. Williams. Of the -five hundred inhabitants, less than thirty remained behind. Prominent -in the list of those “who stayed and went not away,” is the name of -Roger Williams. He did not know the meaning of fear and preferred to -defend his city rather than join the fugitives on the island. He had -not been able to turn aside the savage tide of fury and hate, but at -least he could stem it as far as possible. Though over seventy years -old, he accepted a commission as captain and faithfully drilled the -few defenders under his command. In addition, he started a subscription -list to pay for fortifying a house and building a second defence and -himself pledged the largest sum of all--ten pounds. And he was far from -being a rich man, too. - -On March 29, 1676, the city was attacked by the Indians and twenty-nine -dwellings burned. The following tradition shows that even at this late -hour Roger Williams attempted to change the will of the savages. - -Leaning on his staff, he went to the heights at the north of the town -to meet them and reason with them as he had done so many times in the -past. - -“Massachusetts,” said he, “can raise thousands of men at this moment, -and if you kill them, the King of England will supply their places as -fast as they fall.” - -“Well,” answered one of the chieftains, “let them come. We are ready -for them. But as for you, Brother Williams, you are a good man. You -have been kind to us many years. Not a hair of your head shall be -touched.” - -Quaker Rhode Island at last woke up and paid some attention to the -question of defence. It was all very well to hold theories about the -wickedness of war, but these ideas did not insure safety for one’s -family or keep the natives at bay. The colony records show that closely -following the attack upon Providence, a boat patrol was organized, a -garrison provided, and ammunition ordered. Care was taken that the -duties of the commander in charge should not interfere with “Captain -Williams’ power in the exercise of the train band.” - -Canonchet was captured in April. He was surprised by some Connecticut -men and friendly Indian allies, and, in attempting to escape by wading -a river, slipped and fell an easy prey to a waiting Pequot on the -opposite bank. He was taken captive to Connecticut. As his father -Miantonomo had lost his life at the hands of Uncas, so now the son owed -his death to Uncas’ son. In many ways the earlier tragedy was enacted -over again. Canonchet showed the same disdainful pride that Miantonomo -had displayed. In answer to an Englishman who questioned him, he -replied scornfully, “You much child! No understand matters of war! Let -your brother or chief come. Him I will answer!” Being told that he must -die, he said calmly, “I like it well; I shall die before my heart is -soft, or I have said anything unworthy of myself.” - -The tide had turned. It needed now but a final struggle to convince the -natives they were fighting against hopeless odds. Philip’s wife and son -were taken captive in the summer. Soon afterwards, a decisive battle -took place near Mount Hope on August 12th. Philip, betrayed by one of -his men, was killed. This ended the war. - -The citizens of Providence came back to their partly burned town and -took up their daily duties once more, but with a greater sense of -security. Providence, son of Roger Williams, took his mother home from -Newport in a sloop that belonged to him. - -The Wampanoags were nearly exterminated, while scarcely a hundred -Narragansetts survived. Captives were sold into slavery, either at home -or abroad. With this fate in store, Philip’s young son of nine years -was shipped to Bermuda. - -The buying and selling of Indians was allowed even within the borders -of liberal Rhode Island. The people of that day were not so enlightened -as their descendants of a later age and saw no wrong in such a -proceeding. Then, too, they doubtless looked upon the subjection of the -red men as a means of safety. Yet this colony was far more humane than -her neighbors. The inhabitants passed a law prohibiting Indian slavery -for life and those unfortunate warriors who were held as bondmen served -a limited term of years only. - - - - - CHAPTER XVI - - BACK TO THE SHADOWS - - -After King Philip’s War, Roger Williams, now an old man, gradually -disappeared from public view. Only now and then do we obtain fleeting -glimpses of these last years. We know that at one time he was elected -assistant, but declined to serve. This by no means meant that his -interest in the colony had ceased, but rather that the burden of years -and physical ills had reduced his strength and endurance. He still -followed closely the course of events and whenever a word from him -could further the cause of right, his voice was heard with all its -old-time vigor. - -One of the last acts of his life was to write an earnest letter to -the town of Providence upholding the just levying of taxes. Clearly, -logically, he explained to the inhabitants the necessity of supporting -government and order, as they tended to the peace and good of mankind. -He also reminded them how fortunate they were to live under such a -charter as they possessed, for, said he, “Our charter excels all in New -England, or in the world, as to the souls of men.” - -Again, when the people of Providence proposed to divide certain common -lands among themselves, he pleaded that they be left untouched for the -use of future new-comers who might have to flee from persecution. To -the very last, soul liberty was dear to his heart. - -“I have only one motion and petition,” were his stirring words, “which -I earnestly pray the town to lay to heart, as ever they look for a -blessing from God on the town, on your families, your corn and cattle, -and your children after you, it is this, that after you have got over -the black brook of soul bondage yourselves, you tear not down the -bridge after you, by leaving no small pittance for distressed souls -that may come after you.” - -Both before and after the war, he spent considerable time preaching -to the English dwellers in the Narragansett country and it is very -probable that he had Indian congregations also. Once a month, for many -years, he journeyed back and forth, between his own home at Providence -and Mr. Smith’s at Narragansett, for this purpose. It is remarkable -that a man of his advanced age, handicapped by lameness and illness, -could have carried on such a work as long as he did. - -When he was finally forced to give up active life, he then turned to -profitable occupation indoors. He valued time and made the most of it. -“One grain of its inestimable sand,” he once said, “is worth a golden -mountain.” After such a long life of faithful service, he could have -been excused had he chosen to sit still in the twilight of his life -with folded hands. Instead, by the home fireside he put together the -sermons he had preached with an idea of having them published. He -never saw them in print. The fact that he had to apply to those of his -friends in his own colony, Massachusetts, Connecticut and Plymouth -“who hath a shilling and a heart to countenance such a work” to meet -the expenses of publication, shows that he must have been poor at -this time. The written pages numbered but thirty and the cost of their -printing could not have been an exorbitant sum. - -There is every reason to think, in fact, that Roger Williams and his -wife were partly dependent upon their son Daniel toward the close of -their lives. And he cared for them with true filial devotion, too. -“I judge,” he said in the quaint language of that age, “they wanted -nothing that was convenient for ancient people.” Instead of saving for -the proverbial rainy day, the open-hearted founder of Rhode Island had -generously disposed of the best of his worldly possessions for the good -of others. Give, give, give! It had been the motto of his life. Said -this same son, “He gave away his lands and other estate to them that -he thought were most in want, until he gave away all, so that he had -nothing to help himself.... If a covetous man had that opportunity as -he had, most of this town would have been his tenants, I believe.” - -The humble home in which Roger Williams spent his Providence days was -very likely much like that of his neighbors. They were truly primitive -dwellings--those early houses--usually consisting of a single large -room down stairs, one end of which was taken up by a generous stone -chimney, and a half-story loft above, reached by a steep, ladder-like -flight of stairs. As family needs increased, a “lean-to” was added to -the main structure. Even so, there must have been scarcity of elbow -room in those days of sizable families and free hospitality. - -Neither the exact day nor month of Roger Williams’ death is known. -Like the date of his birth, it remains a mystery. The nearest we can -come to it is that it must have been some time between January 16th -and May 10th, 1683. No reliable record has ever been found, and the -only facts that have come down to us regarding the close of this noble, -self-sacrificing life consist of two mere fragments of information. The -one, a brief extract from a letter written by one John Thornton from -Providence to his friend, Samuel Hubbard, at Newport, the other, a line -from a Colonial historian, are as follows: - -“The Lord hath arrested by death our ancient and approved friend, Mr. -Roger Williams.” - -“He was buried with all the solemnity the colony was able to show.” - -Out of the shadows he came, back to the shadows he returned. The death -of the Apostle of Soul Liberty was nothing more than the slightest -ripple on the surface of the life of the community. The people with -whom Roger Williams lived had no conception of his real greatness. It -remained for a later age to appreciate him and his work. - -Yet there is an interesting tradition which would seem to show that -nature at least did her best to save him from oblivion. He was buried -in the family plot at the rear of his dwelling on the slope of the hill -which led up from the bubbling spring where he first landed. When, -in the rapid growth of the city, it became necessary to remove the -graves of the early settlers, there was found in Roger Williams’ last -resting-place only the spreading root of an apple tree which, in the -passing years, had taken on a curious resemblance to the human form. - -The personal belongings of Roger Williams at the close of his life must -have been few and, for the most part, of no great value. Still at least -two priceless relics may be seen to-day which have survived the wear -and tear of time. One of these--a pocket-compass--he used to “steer his -course” on that momentous journey from unfriendly Massachusetts Bay to -the shores of Narragansett. At the base of the instrument are the usual -pivoted needle and points of the compass. There is a sun-dial above, -the shadows being thrown upon hours cut in the brass rim around the -edge of the case. The compass was mentioned in an inventory made by -Providence Williams in 1686. It became a treasured family heirloom in -the years that followed until it found a permanent home in the rooms of -the Rhode Island Historical Society. - -What thrilling stories the little compass might tell if it could only -speak--of New England woods bowed down with their mantle of snow -through which the weary traveler plodded his way, of days and days -when the wintry sun made no record upon the sun-dial face, of -lurking savages whose suspicion was changed to glad greeting once they -recognized the fugitive, of welcome wigwams where the fare was crude -but hospitably offered. - - [Illustration: - - Roger Williams’ pocket-compass and sun-dial with cover. This - photograph was taken at the rooms of the Rhode Island Historical - Society.] - - [Illustration: - - Roger Williams’ watch. It is now kept at Fraunces Tavern, New York - City, but is the personal property of Mr. Henry Russell Drowne, whose - family received it from a lineal descendant of Roger Williams.] - -The other Roger Williams relic is an odd, old-fashioned silver watch, -with works of Dutch, and case of French, manufacture. It is heavy and -cumbrous, measuring an inch and a half in thickness, with rock crystal -in place of glass. The carved silver face has hands of gold and the day -of the month, which changes every twenty-four hours. The exterior case -(for it is a double-case watch) represents the familiar scene from the -“Iliad,” where Hector takes an affectionate farewell of Andromache and -their small son Astyanax: - - “Thus having spoke, the illustrious chief of Troy - Stretched his fond arms to clasp the lovely boy. - The babe clung crying to his nurse’s breast, - Scared at the dazzling helm and nodding crest. - With secret pleasure each fond parent smiled, - And Hector hasted to relieve his child, - The glittering terrors from his brows unbound, - And placed the beaming helmet on the ground.” - -It is believed that Roger Williams’ wife and children survived him, but -incidents of Mrs. Williams’ life are tantalizingly meagre. There were -six children--the oldest daughter Mary, born in Plymouth, Freeborn, -born in Salem, Providence, the first male child in the new colony, a -third daughter Mercy, and two other sons, Daniel and Joseph. - -Of the oldest child Mary--the little maid of Plymouth and the first -who came to gladden her mother’s and father’s heart--almost nothing is -known. - -Fortunately, Freeborn’s history is less mysterious. She married a young -shipmaster by the name of Hart and made her home in Newport with her -four children. After her husband’s death, she had the courage to marry -Walter Clarke, who had been twice a widower and was the father of seven -children. - -Providence, a shop-keeper and shipmaster of Newport, never married. - -Mercy Williams became the wife of Resolved Waterman and the mother of -five children. She was married a second time to Samuel Winsor. Their -son Samuel became minister of the Baptist Church in Providence. In one -point he agreed heartily with his grandfather Roger--that ministers -should receive no pay for their services. With something of his -kinsman’s spirit, he refused invitations to Sunday dinners “for fear -they should be considerations for Sunday sermons.” - -Daniel Williams married Rebecca Power, a widow whose husband had -been killed in the “Great Swamp Fight.” It fell to Roger Williams’ -lot to record the marriage, for he was then town clerk. He described -it as “the first marriage since God mercifully restored the town of -Providence.” Daniel’s children numbered five sons. - -Joseph Williams, the youngest child, married Lydia Olney, who survived -him only three weeks. They had three sons. In Roger Williams Park, -Providence, may be seen the old family burial plot of Joseph Williams -and his descendants, containing weather-beaten stones bearing -old-fashioned inscriptions. That of the head of the family is quaint -enough to be given a place here: - - “In King Philip’s War he courageously went through, - And the native Indians he bravely did subdue; - And now he’s gone down to the grave and he will be no more, - Until it please Almighty God his body to restore - Into some proper shape as he thinks fit to be, - Perhaps like a grain of wheat, as Paul sets forth, you see.” - -In all probability Joseph Williams did his duty during the terrible -Indian scourge, yet we prefer to dwell upon those earlier, pleasanter -days when the friendship of the red man had not turned to distrust and -hatred. - -Roger Williams Park recalls that period, for it was formerly the -woodland and fields given by Canonicus and Miantonomo to the white -neighbor and friend they always loved and respected. In time it became -the possession of Miss Betsy Williams, who bequeathed it to the city in -memory of her famous and well-beloved ancestor. The hundred acres have -since been beautified and added to until to-day the picturesque stretch -of park-land is one of the most attractive in the United States--a -fitting and beautiful memorial to the great man whose name it bears. - -Miss Williams attached one condition to her gift--that a statue of -Roger Williams should be erected by Providence. The condition was met -and to Mr. Franklin Simmons of Rome was entrusted the important but -difficult task of trying to express in granite and bronze something of -the nobility of one of the greatest of Americans. - -Roger Williams has also been awarded a niche in the “Hall of Fame for -Great Americans” at New York University. He is one of an illustrious -company of wonderful characters who have made America--and the -world--better for their having lived. - -But, after all, it is in the hearts of all true Americans that Roger -Williams should be given the most cherished place. The principles -for which he stood have so long been recognized and accepted by the -world that we are apt to forget there ever was a time when they were -new and startling. All the more honor, then, is due him for having -had the courage of his convictions when it meant unpopularity, -misunderstanding and suffering. - - “Aye, let the Muse of History write - On a white stone his honored name, - Loyal to liberty and light, - First on Rhode Island’s roll of fame. - - “While Church and State would ‘hold the fort’ - With sword and scourge and penal fires, - His faith a broader haven sought, - The faith that welcomes and aspires. - - “While credal watchwords rise and fall, - His banner to the winds unfurled, - Proclaimed on Freedom’s outer wall, - Peace and Good-will to all the world. - - “Well may the Muse of History place - Foremost among the just and free, - His honored name, wherein we trace - The soul of Law and Liberty.” - - - - - Transcriber’s Notes - -In the caption on the illustration between pages 46 and 57, “Seekenk -River” changed to “Seekonk River”. - -Page 121: “tweny-four” changed to “twenty-four” - -Page 192: “the Narrangansetts” changed to “the Narragansetts” - -*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK ROGER WILLIAMS *** - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the -United States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following -the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use -of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for -copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very -easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation -of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project -Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may -do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected -by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark -license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country other than the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where - you are located before using this eBook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm website -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that: - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of -the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the Foundation as set -forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, -Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up -to date contact information can be found at the Foundation's website -and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without -widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our website which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This website includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. diff --git a/old/69648-0.zip b/old/69648-0.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 77e04c9..0000000 --- a/old/69648-0.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/69648-h.zip b/old/69648-h.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 74f50e0..0000000 --- a/old/69648-h.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/69648-h/69648-h.htm b/old/69648-h/69648-h.htm deleted file mode 100644 index 6b6f6e8..0000000 --- a/old/69648-h/69648-h.htm +++ /dev/null @@ -1,4892 +0,0 @@ -<!DOCTYPE html> -<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" xml:lang="en" lang="en"> -<head> - <meta charset="UTF-8"> - <title> - Roger Williams, by May Emery Hall—A Project Gutenberg eBook - </title> - <link rel="icon" href="images/cover.jpg" type="image/x-cover"> - <style> /* <![CDATA[ */ - -body { - margin-left: 10%; - margin-right: 10%; -} - - h1,h2,h3,h4,h5,h6 { - text-align: center; /* all headings centered */ - clear: both; -} - -p { - margin-top: .51em; - text-align: justify; - margin-bottom: .49em; - text-indent: 1em; -} - -.p2 {margin-top: 2em;} -.p4 {margin-top: 4em;} - -hr { - width: 33%; - margin-top: 2em; - margin-bottom: 2em; - margin-left: 33.5%; - margin-right: 33.5%; - clear: both; -} - -hr.chap {width: 65%; margin-left: 17.5%; margin-right: 17.5%;} -@media print { hr.chap {display: none; visibility: hidden;} } - -div.chapter {page-break-before: always;} -h2.nobreak {page-break-before: avoid;} - -table { - margin-left: auto; - margin-right: auto; -} -table.autotable { border-collapse: collapse; width: 60%;} -table.autotable td, -table.autotable th { padding: 4px; } -.x-ebookmaker table {width: 95%;} - -.tdl {text-align: left;} -.tdr {text-align: right;} -.page {width: 3em; vertical-align: top;} - -.pagenum { /* uncomment the next line for invisible page numbers */ - /* visibility: hidden; */ - position: absolute; - left: 92%; - font-size: smaller; - text-align: right; - font-style: normal; - font-weight: normal; - font-variant: normal; - text-indent: 0; -} - -.blockquot { - margin-left: 5%; - margin-right: 5%; -} -.center {text-align: center; text-indent: 0em;} - -.right {text-align: right; text-indent: 0em;} - -.smcap {font-variant: small-caps;} - -.caption {font-weight: bold;} - -/* Images */ - -img { - max-width: 100%; - height: auto; -} -img.w75 {width: 75%;} -.x-ebookmaker .w75 {width: 95%;} -.w50 {width: 50%;} -.x-ebookmaker .w50 {width: 75%;} -.w10 {width: 10%;} -.x-ebookmaker .w10 {width: 13%;} - -.figcenter { - margin: auto; - text-align: center; - page-break-inside: avoid; - max-width: 100%; -} - - -/* Poetry */ -.poetry {text-align: left; margin-left: 20%; margin-right: 5%; text-indent: 0em;} -/* uncomment the next line for centered poetry in browsers */ -/* .poetry {display: inline-block;} */ -/* large inline blocks don't split well on paged devices */ -@media print { .poetry {display: block;} } -.x-ebookmaker .poetry {display: block; margin-left: 5%} - -/* Transcriber's notes */ -.transnote {background-color: #E6E6FA; - color: black; - font-size:smaller; - padding:0.5em; - margin-bottom:5em; - font-family:sans-serif, serif; } - -.xbig {font-size: 2em;} -.big {font-size: 1.2em;} -.small {font-size: 0.8em;} - -abbr[title] { - text-decoration: none; -} - - /* ]]> */ </style> -</head> -<body> -<p style='text-align:center; font-size:1.2em; font-weight:bold'>The Project Gutenberg eBook of Roger Williams, by May Hall</p> -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and -most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms -of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online -at <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. If you -are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws of the -country where you are located before using this eBook. -</div> - -<p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:1em; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Title: Roger Williams</p> -<p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:0; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Author: May Hall</p> -<p style='display:block; text-indent:0; margin:1em 0'>Release Date: December 28, 2022 [eBook #69648]</p> -<p style='display:block; text-indent:0; margin:1em 0'>Language: English</p> - <p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:0; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em; text-align:left'>Produced by: Brian Wilson, MWS and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was produced from images generously made available by The Internet Archive/American Libraries.)</p> -<div style='margin-top:2em; margin-bottom:4em'>*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK ROGER WILLIAMS ***</div> - - - - -<h1>ROGER WILLIAMS</h1> - - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop"> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p class="center p2"><span class="figcenter" id="img001"> -<img src="images/001.jpg" class="w50" alt="Detail of Roger Williams Statue, Roger Williams Park, -Providence"> -</span></p> -<p class="center caption">Detail of Roger Williams Statue,<br> Roger Williams Park, -Providence<br></p> - -</div> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop"> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p class="center"> -<span class="xbig">ROGER WILLIAMS</span><br> -</p> -<p class="center p2"> -BY<br> -<span class="big">MAY EMERY HALL</span><br> -<br> -<i>Author of “Dutch Days,” “Jan and Betje,” etc.</i><br> -</p> -<p class="center p2"><span class="figcenter" id="img002"> -<img src="images/002.jpg" class="w10" alt="The Seal of Roger Williams"> -</span></p> -<p class="center caption"><i>The Seal of Roger Williams</i><br></p> - - -<p class="center p4"><span class="big"> -THE PILGRIM PRESS</span><br> -BOSTON      CHICAGO<br> -</p> - -</div> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop"> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p class="center p2"> -<span class="smcap">Copyright 1917</span><br> -<span class="smcap">By</span> FRANK M. SHELDON<br> -</p><p class="center p4"> -THE PILGRIM PRESS<br> -BOSTON<br> -</p></div> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop"> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_v">[Pg v]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="FOREWORD">FOREWORD</h2> -</div> - - -<p>For much of the data contained in this biography of Roger Williams, I -am indebted to the following authorities:</p> -<div class="blockquot"> -<p>Narragansett Club Publications;</p> - -<p>Memoir of Roger Williams, by James D. Knowles;</p> - -<p>Roger Williams: the Pioneer of Religious Liberty, by Oscar S. Straus;</p> - -<p>Roger Williams, by Edmund J. Carpenter;</p> - -<p>Records of the Colony of Rhode Island and Providence Plantations;</p> - -<p>History of the State of Rhode Island, by Samuel Greene Arnold;</p> - -<p>Rhode Island: Its Making and Its Meaning, by Irving Berdine Richman;</p> - -<p>Providence in Colonial Times, by Gertrude Selwyn Kimball;</p> - -<p>Annals of the Town of Providence, by William R. Staples;</p> - -<p>Winthrop’s Journal.</p> -</div> -<p>My sincere thanks are due <abbr title="mister">Mr.</abbr> Howard<span class="pagenum" id="Page_vi">[Pg vi]</span> M. Chapin, Librarian of the -Rhode Island Historical Society, for the illustrations of the Charter -House, statue of Roger Williams and the Roger Williams seal, also for -permission to photograph the Roger Williams compass, and for other -substantial assistance rendered in the preparation of this little -volume.</p> - -<p>I desire, too, to express my thanks for the story of the Roger Williams -watch given by <abbr title="mister">Mr.</abbr> Henry Russell Drowne of New York City and photograph -of the same.</p> - -<p class="right"> -<span class="smcap">The Author.</span><br> -</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop"> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_vii">[Pg vii]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CONTENTS">CONTENTS</h2> -</div> - - - - - -<table class="autotable"> -<tr><th class="tdr">CHAPTER</th><th></th><th class="tdr">PAGE</th></tr> -<tr><td class="tdr"></td><td class="tdl"> -<a href="#FOREWORD"><span class="smcap">Foreword</span></a></td> -<td class="tdr page"><a href="#Page_v">v</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tdr"></td><td class="tdl"><a href="#INTRODUCTION"><span class="smcap">Introduction</span></a></td> -<td class="tdr page"><a href="#Page_xi">xi</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tdr"><a href="#CHAPTER_I">I</a></td><td class="tdl"><a href="#CHAPTER_I"><span class="smcap">Out of the Shadows</span></a></td> -<td class="tdr page"><a href="#Page_3">3</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tdr"> -<a href="#CHAPTER_II">II</a></td><td class="tdl"><a href="#CHAPTER_II"><span class="smcap">Westward, Ho!</span></a></td> -<td class="tdr page"><a href="#Page_15">15</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tdr"> -<a href="#CHAPTER_III">III</a></td><td class="tdl"><a href="#CHAPTER_III"><span class="smcap">New Neighbors</span></a></td> -<td class="tdr page"><a href="#Page_23">23</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tdr"> -<a href="#CHAPTER_IV">IV</a></td><td class="tdl"><a href="#CHAPTER_IV"><span class="smcap">The War of Words</span></a></td> -<td class="tdr page"><a href="#Page_38">38</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tdr"> -<a href="#CHAPTER_V">V</a></td><td class="tdl"><a href="#CHAPTER_V">“<span class="smcap">A Corner for the Persecuted</span>”</a></td> -<td class="tdr page"><a href="#Page_52">52</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tdr"> -<a href="#CHAPTER_VI">VI</a></td><td class="tdl"><a href="#CHAPTER_VI"><span class="smcap">The Pequot War</span></a></td> -<td class="tdr page"><a href="#Page_68">68</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tdr"> -<a href="#CHAPTER_VII">VII</a></td><td class="tdl"><a href="#CHAPTER_VII"><span class="smcap">The Indian Key</span></a></td> -<td class="tdr page"><a href="#Page_80">80</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tdr"> -<a href="#CHAPTER_VIII">VIII</a></td><td class="tdl"><a href="#CHAPTER_VIII"><span class="smcap">In Quest of the Charter</span></a></td> -<td class="tdr page"><a href="#Page_93">93</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tdr"> -<a href="#CHAPTER_IX">IX</a></td><td class="tdl"><a href="#CHAPTER_IX"><span class="smcap">Narragansett Days</span></a></td> -<td class="tdr page"><a href="#Page_108">108</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tdr"> -<a href="#CHAPTER_X">X</a></td><td class="tdl"><a href="#CHAPTER_X"><span class="smcap">The Charter on Trial</span></a></td> -<td class="tdr page"><a href="#Page_120">120</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tdr"> -<a href="#CHAPTER_XI">XI</a></td><td class="tdl"><a href="#CHAPTER_XI"><span class="smcap">The Second Mission</span></a></td> -<td class="tdr page"><a href="#Page_128">128</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tdr"> -<a href="#CHAPTER_XII">XII</a></td><td class="tdl"><a href="#CHAPTER_XII"><span class="smcap">Roger Williams as Colonial President</span></a></td> -<td class="tdr page"><a href="#Page_142">142</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tdr"> -<a href="#CHAPTER_XIII">XIII</a></td><td class="tdl"><a href="#CHAPTER_XIII"><span class="smcap">The Coming of the Quakers</span></a></td> -<td class="tdr page"><a href="#Page_155">156</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tdr"> -<a href="#CHAPTER_XIV">XIV</a></td><td class="tdl"><a href="#CHAPTER_I"><span class="smcap">Roger Williams as Citizen</span></a></td> -<td class="tdr page"><a href="#Page_169">169</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tdr"> -<a href="#CHAPTER_XV">XV</a></td><td class="tdl"><a href="#CHAPTER_XV"><span class="smcap">King Philip’s War</span></a></td> -<td class="tdr page"><a href="#Page_185">185</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tdr"> -<a href="#CHAPTER_XVI">XVI</a></td><td class="tdl"><a href="#CHAPTER_XVI"><span class="smcap">Back to the Shadows</span></a></td> -<td class="tdr page"><a href="#Page_200">200</a><span class="pagenum" id="Page_ix">[Pg ix]</span></td></tr> -</table> - - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop"> - -<div class="chapter"> -<h2 class="nobreak" id="LIST_OF_ILLUSTRATIONS">LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS</h2> -</div> - - -<table class="autotable"> -<tr><th></th><th class="tdr">FACING PAGE</th></tr> -<tr><td><a href="#img001"><span class="smcap">Detail of Roger Williams Statue</span></a></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#img001"><i>Frontispiece</i></a></td></tr> -<tr><td><a href="#img003"><span class="smcap">Entrance to Charter House, London</span></a></td> -<td class="tdr page"><a href="#Page_10">10</a></td></tr> -<tr><td><a href="#img004"><span class="smcap">The Roger Williams Tree</span></a></td> -<td class="tdr page"><a href="#Page_46">46</a></td></tr> -<tr><td><a href="#img005"><span class="smcap">The Williams Street Monument</span></a></td> -<td class="tdr page"><a href="#Page_56">56</a></td></tr> -<tr><td><a href="#img006"><span class="smcap">The First Baptist Church of Providence</span></a></td> -<td class="tdr page"><a href="#Page_78">78</a></td></tr> -<tr><td><a href="#img007"><span class="smcap">Canonicus Bridge, The Betsey Williams Cottage, Roger Williams Park</span></a></td> -<td class="tdr page"><a href="#Page_120">120</a></td></tr> -<tr><td><a href="#img009"><span class="smcap">Statue of Roger Williams, Roger Williams Park</span></a></td> -<td class="tdr page"><a href="#Page_162">162</a></td></tr> -<tr><td><a href="#img010"><span class="smcap">Roger Williams’ Pocket-Compass, Sun-Dial and Watch</span></a></td> -<td class="tdr page"><a href="#Page_206">206</a><span class="pagenum" id="Page_xi">[Pg xi]</span></td></tr> -</table> - - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop"> - -<div class="chapter"> -<h2 class="nobreak" id="INTRODUCTION">INTRODUCTION</h2> -</div> - - -<p>The new Life of Roger Williams is certain to receive a cordial welcome -and a wide reading. It has been eight years since <abbr title="doctor">Dr.</abbr> Edmund J. -Carpenter published his “Roger Williams, a Study of the Life, Times -and Character of a Political Pioneer,” and twenty-three years since -the admirable work by Oscar S. Straus, entitled “Roger Williams, the -Pioneer of Religious Liberty,” appeared. In the meantime Irving B. -Richman has given to the public his able volumes on “Rhode Island, its -Making and its Meaning,” which naturally and inevitably portrayed the -character and service of its great founder. Rhode Island was but the -incarnation of the views and principles of Roger Williams.</p> - -<p>In view of these recent biographies, added to several which had been -written previously and the large place which Roger Williams fills in -all publications on New England history, it may be asked, “Is there a -demand for<span class="pagenum" id="Page_xii">[Pg xii]</span> a new Life?” It may be answered emphatically, “Yes, if it -is written in the attractive and popular style in which Mrs. Hall has -done her work.” She has made herself familiar with the facts of Roger -Williams’ life so far as known, with the spirit of the Puritan age and -the causes which led to his banishment, with his advanced views of -religious liberty, his courageous efforts to defend them and his heroic -self-denials and sufferings to incorporate them in human government, -with the reasons which justify the title now universally given to him -as “the pioneer and apostle of soul liberty,” with the evidences of his -humane and forgiving spirit toward those who had persecuted him and -his wonderful success in preserving them more than once from slaughter -by hostile Indians, with his deep and abiding interest in the native -tribes and his labors for their moral and spiritual elevation, with his -success in acquiring their barbarous language, winning their confidence -and turning many of them from their idolatry and superstitions to the -knowledge of the true God and the acceptance of Christian truth, which<span class="pagenum" id="Page_xiii">[Pg xiii]</span> -labors place him side by side with John Eliot, the Puritan apostle to -the Indians. With all these things Mrs. Hall has made herself familiar, -and also with his noble service, often rendered, as a wise statesman -and recognized peacemaker among the turbulent elements in his little -colony as well as between the natives and the Puritan settlers, with -his recognition by the British Parliament as a scholar of exceptional -ability and an eminent philanthropist, when they granted his request -for a charter for his imperiled venture, and also with his intimate -acquaintance with some of the distinguished leaders of the England -of his day, viz., Cromwell, Milton and Sir Henry Vane, Jr., and she -has told the wonderful story in a manner that will charm and instruct -readers, both old and young.</p> - -<p>The life of Roger Williams was surrounded with not a little of -romance—the uncertainty of the date and place of his birth, his -discovery and patronage by the eminent jurist, Sir Edward Coke, his -unfortunate first-love experience, his migration to the wilderness of -the new world, his<span class="pagenum" id="Page_xiv">[Pg xiv]</span> expulsion by his companions from their primitive -society, who found him a disturbing element by reason of his advanced -political opinions, his retention of the esteem and friendship of -some of the ablest men who drove him out because of his “pestilential -doctrines,” as, for instance, the Winthrops, father and son, with whom -he kept up an affectionate correspondence as long as he lived (more -than one hundred of his letters to them have been preserved), and -the remarkable success of his “lively experiment,” which has given -to him an honored and conspicuous name with all modern historians -and has exerted an influence upon human government which is rapidly -encircling the globe. Roger Williams was charged by his Puritan -neighbors with having “a windmill in his head.” Not only Rhode Island -and Massachusetts, but the whole nation, from ocean to ocean, is now -enjoying the priceless grist which that despised windmill ground out. -It looks as if Roger Williams was fast coming into his own. Prof. Romeo -Elton said in his “Life of Roger Williams,” published sixty-three<span class="pagenum" id="Page_xv">[Pg xv]</span> -years ago, “His property, his time and his talents were devoted to -the promotion of the temporal and spiritual welfare of mankind, and -in conducting to a glorious issue the struggle to unloose the bonds -of the captive daughter of Zion.” Charles Francis Adams, in his -“Massachusetts, its Historians and its History,” frankly declares, -“Massachusetts, in the person of her ministers and magistrates, missed -a great destiny by rejecting Roger Williams.”</p> - -<p>We of to-day undoubtedly look upon the Puritans with more charity and a -greater appreciation of their spirit and excellences than did those of -a former generation. We recognize their great virtues as well as their -glaring faults. They were men of sterling character, of deep religious -convictions, of willingness to make painful sacrifices for the sake of -principle, of great reverence for the Bible and the institutions of -religion, of purity of life in the home and in their social relations. -They believed that religion was the supreme thing and that the -commandments of God were of binding obligation upon all intelligent -moral beings. They<span class="pagenum" id="Page_xvi">[Pg xvi]</span> may have been too rigid in their interpretations -and too severe in their application of religion to life and conduct, -as, for example, in the observance of the Sabbath. But in our day of -extreme and dangerous neglect men are saying, “There are some things -that are worse than a Puritan Sabbath.” It might be well for modern -life if we, the descendants of the Puritans, had inherited more of -their virtues.</p> - -<p>Of course in the matter of the separation of church and state they were -still in the bonds of ignorance. Though they had broken away from the -persecuting hand of the mother land and “the mother church,” as they -loved to call it, they had not broken away from the belief which was -the source and instigator of the persecuting spirit. As Prof. John -Winthrop Platner has said recently in his “King’s Chapel Lecture” on -the Congregationalists, “The connection between church and state was -also close, in spite of their theoretical separation, so close in fact -that the government of Massachusetts Bay has often been described as a -theocracy.... They believed that no human government<span class="pagenum" id="Page_xvii">[Pg xvii]</span> could be firmly -established, unless based upon the divine.... The mixture of law and -religion of course gave rise to difficulties, and aroused criticism. -It was the persistent exercise of jurisdiction over offenses “against -the first table of the law” (i.e., against the first four commandments -of the decalogue) that provoked the open hostility of Roger Williams -against the authorities, and caused him to protest that the things of -God and the things of Cæsar should not be confounded, a protest which -brought him into trouble.”</p> - -<p>The Puritans had hardly reached the dawn of the glorious day which -was to be distinguished by absolute religious liberty. Roger Williams -was enveloped in its full noonday splendor. Hon. James Bryce -denominates him “an orthodox Puritan.” True, if he means an intense, -logically consistent, fully ripened, radical Puritan, a Pilgrim of -the Pilgrims. In the memorable words of Judge Storey, “In the code -of laws established by Williams and his companions we read for the -first time, since Christianity ascended the throne of the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_xviii">[Pg xviii]</span> Cæsars, the -declaration that the conscience should be free, and that men should -not be punished for worshiping God in the way they were persuaded He -requires.” In similar language Professor Masson declares that Roger -Williams organized “a community on the unheard-of principles of -absolute religious liberty combined with perfect civil democracy.” -Such is the unanimous testimony of historians as to the character and -service of the founder of Rhode Island. <abbr title="mister">Mr.</abbr> Oscar Straus expresses the -hope “that the time is not far distant when the civilized people in -the remotest corners of the earth will recognize the truth and power -of the principles which throw around the name of Roger Williams a halo -of imperishable glory and fame.” May this new and popular biography, -charming in style, appreciative in spirit and in harmony with the -generally accepted facts of history, hasten the realization of this -sublime hope.</p> - -<p class="right"><span class="smcap">Henry M. King</span>,<br> -<i>Pastor Emeritus of the First Baptist Church</i><br> -(<i>The Roger Williams Church</i>).<br> -<span class="smcap">Providence, R. I.</span><br> -</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_1">[Pg 1]</span></p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop"> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_2">[Pg 2]</span></p> -<h2 class="nobreak" id="ROGER_WILLIAMS">ROGER WILLIAMS</h2> -</div> -<div class="blockquot"> -<p>“ROGER WILLIAMS STEERED HIS LITTLE SHIP OF STATE TO A SAFE HARBOR BY THE COMPASS OF AN ENLIGHTENED CONSCIENCE.”—<i>STRAUS.</i><br> -</p></div> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop"> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_3">[Pg 3]</span></p> - -<p class="xbig center">ROGER WILLIAMS</p> - - - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_I">CHAPTER I<br><span class="small">OUT OF THE SHADOWS</span></h2></div> - - -<p>Tucked away in the northeastern corner of the United States is the -tiny state of Rhode Island. “Little Rhody” she is often affectionately -called, although her full name is “State of Rhode Island and Providence -Plantations.” Such an overwhelming title for such a small body! Yet not -only in length of name, but in the number of her capital cities, has -Rhode Island led her sister states. Up to the year 1900 she boasted two -capitals, while every other state in the Union was contented with one. -From the beginning, Rhode Island has made up in interesting history -what she has lacked in size.</p> - -<p>Much of this history is hinted at in the names found within her -borders. Take the name Providence, for example. It sounds as if it had -a story back of it—as, indeed, it<span class="pagenum" id="Page_4">[Pg 4]</span> has. Other quaint and suggestive -names are found in the streets of the capital—Benefit, Benevolent and -Friendship—and in the islands in Narragansett Bay—Prudence, Patience, -Hope.</p> - -<p>Rhode Island’s story is largely that of Roger Williams, yet he was -too great a man to belong to one bit of the country alone. He is one -of the finest characters in United States history, though people were -long in finding it out. Even to-day we do not always remember the noble -services he rendered our country. Men who do spectacular things have -many biographers, while quiet lives often remain unrecorded. We are -apt to forget that it may take as much bravery to stand abuse and loss -of friends as to face the cannon’s mouth, that even more courage is -required to fight for disagreeable truths than to win battles. So while -Roger Williams never did anything to startle the world, he will remain -one of the great moral soldiers of all time. Lacking appreciation in -the day in which he lived, he deserves the honor of our own age. It is -time he came into his own.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_5">[Pg 5]</span></p> - -<p>The lives of most famous men begin with a fixed date. Stories of family -and boyhood follow, with perhaps a clear description of the great man -himself. In this respect, Roger Williams’ life is different from the -others. We have not the faintest idea what he looked like—whether -he was tall or short, stout or thin, dark or light, had blue eyes or -brown. No true portrait of him has ever been discovered. The artists -who have attempted to give us his likeness in bronze or marble or on -canvas have had to idealize him.</p> - -<p>Out of a shadowy past, largely from our own imagination, we must make -up for ourselves a picture of his early days. Roger Williams has left -a very scant account of his boyhood and he was too unpopular in the -seventeenth century for others to take the trouble to record it. When -later writers did so, they made many mistakes. This is not strange, -as there were probably several persons by the name of Roger Williams -living at the same time as our hero.</p> - -<p>To begin with, the very date of Roger Williams’ birth is unknown. It -is given<span class="pagenum" id="Page_6">[Pg 6]</span> by different historians anywhere between 1599 and 1607. In -his own writings, Roger Williams referred once or twice to his age, -but in such an indefinite way that we are led to think that he was not -exactly sure of his birthday. Thus in a letter written to John Winthrop -in 1632, he said he was “nearer upwards of thirty than twenty-five.” -Again, in 1679, he said he was “near to fourscore years of age.” Even -with the most careful arithmetic, we shall have to be content with the -rather vague information that he was born near the beginning of the -seventeenth century.</p> - -<p>As to his birthplace, on this point also there has been much dispute. -For many years it was thought to be Wales, but now it has been quite -clearly proved that Roger Williams was born in London. The ancient -court records that point to this fact show that James Williams was the -father of Roger and a merchant tailor living in the parish of “<abbr title="saint">St.</abbr> -Sepulchres, without Newgate, London.” He was apparently in comfortable -circumstances, for his will provided not only for his wife and -children, but<span class="pagenum" id="Page_7">[Pg 7]</span> directed that gifts of money and bread be distributed -among the city poor.</p> - -<p>Alice Williams, the mother of Roger, who survived her husband, owned -or leased property in Cow Lane. In her will she mentioned four -children—Sidrach, the oldest, Roger, “now beyond the seas,” Katherine, -wife of John Davies, and Robert. To Roger she bequeathed ten pounds, or -about fifty dollars, to be paid yearly for a term of twenty years.</p> - -<p>The oldest boy of the family, Sidrach, after he grew up, became a -merchant of Turkey and other southern countries of Europe. Roger -Williams referred to him as follows:</p> - -<p>“Myself have seen the Old Testament of the Jews, most curious writing, -whose price (in way of trade) was threescore pound, which my brother, a -Turkey merchant, had and showed me.”</p> - -<p>Roger’s younger brother Robert became, like himself, a Rhode Island -colonist. He was one of the first settlers of Providence and later -became a schoolmaster at Newport.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_8">[Pg 8]</span></p> - -<p>Like many another boy, Roger Williams owed his start in life to a great -man. Sir Edward Coke was a brilliant English lawyer when Roger was -young. His friendship for the lad is best described by Sir Edward’s -daughter:</p> - -<p>“This Roger Williams, when he was a youth, would, in a short-hand, take -sermons and speeches in the Star Chamber, and present them to my dear -father. He, seeing so hopeful a youth, took such liking to him that he -sent him in to Sutton’s Hospital, and he was the second placed there.”</p> - -<p>The Star Chamber was a London Court, so called because the room in -which it met had a ceiling decorated with gilt stars. The school -mentioned in the letter is better known as the Charter House School. -On its roll of students are such famous names as Addison, Steele, John -Wesley and Grote. That Roger Williams remembered his early friend with -gratitude is shown by these words written in middle life:</p> - -<p>“And I may truly say, that beside my natural inclination to study and -activity, his example, instruction and encouragement<span class="pagenum" id="Page_9">[Pg 9]</span> have spurred me -on to a more than ordinary, industrious and patient course in my whole -course hitherto.”</p> - -<p>There is, indeed, every reason to think that Roger Williams proved to -be the kind of pupil Sir Edward hoped he would be, for while at the -Charter House he successfully prepared himself for college. Yet of -his real life as a schoolboy—his chums, his sports, his pranks, his -holidays—we know almost nothing. One tiny bit of information has come -down to us, however, which would seem to show that Roger Williams was -not very different from other boys. Thackeray, the great novelist, who -was himself a scholar at the Charter House School years later, once -said, in a lecture in Providence, that he had found in a beam of the -old school the letters “R W” which Roger Williams cut there as a boy. -Whenever Thackeray had to educate his boy characters, he usually sent -them to this venerable old institution. This is the way he pictures it -in “The Newcomes”:</p> - -<p>“Under the great archway of the hospital he could look at the old -Gothic building;<span class="pagenum" id="Page_10">[Pg 10]</span> and a black-gowned pensioner or two crawling over -the quiet square, or passing from one dark arch to another. The -boarding-houses of the school were situated in the square, hard by the -more ancient buildings of the hospital. A great noise of shouting, -crying, clapping forms and cupboards, treble voices, bass voices, -poured out of the schoolboys’ windows: their life, bustle and gaiety -contrasted strangely with the quiet of those old men, creeping along in -their black gowns under the ancient arches yonder, whose struggle of -life was over, whose hope and noise and bustle had sunk into that gray -calm.”</p> - -<p>In all probability, Roger Williams continued his education at Pembroke -College. Being the college of the great man who had interested himself -in the boy, it was the one that would most likely be chosen. After -graduating with a degree, Roger Williams studied law for a time. Then, -deciding to become a minister, he took orders in the Church of England -and obtained a position as chaplain in the household of Sir William -Masham of Otes, in the county of Essex.</p> - -<p class="center p2"><span class="figcenter" id="img003"> -<img src="images/003.jpg" class="w75" alt="Entrance to Charter House, London"> -</span></p> -<p class="center caption">Entrance to Charter House, London. This photograph was loaned by <abbr title="mister">Mr.</abbr> -Howard M. Chapin, Librarian of the Rhode Island Historical Society, -Providence.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_11">[Pg 11]</span></p> - -<p class="p2">A delightful and, at the same time, amusing love story has come to -light which reveals one of the last glimpses of Roger Williams in the -Old World. It seems that the wife of his patron, Lady Masham, had a -cousin, Jane Whalley, with whom the young chaplain fell in love. He -proceeded to write two letters to Miss Whalley’s aunt and guardian, -Lady Barrington, asking for the hand of her niece. In the first, he -mentions the fact that the affair has caused considerable talk and -he hints that Miss Jane returns his affection. Then he sums up his -worldly possessions—an expected trifling legacy from his mother, a -little money (“sevenscore pieces”) and a small library (“a little yet -costly study of books”). Pitiful means, indeed, for winning a young -lady of rank! Yet Roger Williams frankly pointed out to the aunt that -the advantages were not all on one side, for in spite of Miss Whalley’s -high birth, she had a most passionate temper.</p> - -<p>Everything considered, it is not strange that the struggling minister -was flatly rejected. The second letter addressed to<span class="pagenum" id="Page_12">[Pg 12]</span> Lady Barrington is -such as only a disappointed, angry lover could write. He says in plain -language that the Lord is very angry with her ladyship and that if she -does not repent, all sorts of dreadful things are likely to happen to -her. The lengthy sermon-letter is filled with Scriptural quotations. -Still, although he asserts, “We hope to live together in the heavens -though the Lord have denied that union on earth,” time proved a rapid -healer. In less than two years he had transferred his affection to a -Miss Mary Warnard, or Barnard, and made her his wife.</p> - -<p>The sequel of the unfortunate love affair is rather interesting. Of -course Miss Jane married another man, but, as it happened, he was a -clergyman like her former sweetheart. In turn she came to know the -pioneer life of New England as did Roger Williams, being located for -some years in Massachusetts and Connecticut. She later returned to -old England, where her husband became chaplain to her cousin, Oliver -Cromwell, who was also a friend of Roger Williams. In fact, Cromwell’s -real family<span class="pagenum" id="Page_13">[Pg 13]</span> name was Williams and some historians have even asserted -that he was related to Roger Williams.</p> - -<p>The correspondence with Lady Barrington is of importance aside from -the disappointing love passages it records. For here is given an -early inkling of that unrest and dissatisfaction in religious matters -that was to play so large a part in the future life of the youthful -chaplain. Already beginning to protest against the established forms of -worship, he writes, “A tender conscience hath kept me back from honor -and preferment.” Then follows the merest hint of having received a call -from New England.</p> - -<p>By this time Roger Williams had formed the habit of thinking for -himself and of holding firmly to what he believed to be right, whether -others agreed with him or not. During his stay in Essex, he used to -talk over religious subjects with his fellow-clergymen and to explain -why he differed from them on certain points. Among these companions -were Thomas Hooker and John Cotton, whose lives ran parallel to his on<span class="pagenum" id="Page_14">[Pg 14]</span> -both sides of the water. The three friends rode through the countryside -earnestly discussing the burning questions uppermost in their minds. -Little did they dream where these same discussions would lead! Had -Master Hooker and Master Cotton been told that the argumentative man -who rode by their side was to become one of the makers of American -history and a leader in world thought, they would most likely have -said, “Oh, no. Roger Williams is our friend, but he is really a very -short-sighted and very obstinate fellow.” Indeed, he had gained the -reputation among his Sussex neighbors of being “divinely mad.”</p> - -<p>These, then, are the few meager facts of the beginnings of Roger -Williams’ existence before he set his face toward the New World. His -life in England will always remain more or less of a mystery. Not so, -fortunately, his life in America. His hardships, trials, adventures and -sufferings have become familiar history. And it is this part of the -story that is most important, for Roger Williams is, first and last, a -great American.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop"> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_15">[Pg 15]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_II">CHAPTER II<br><span class="small">WESTWARD, HO!</span></h2></div> - - -<p>In order to understand why Roger Williams should have wanted to make -his home on this side of the water, we should know a little something -of the England in which he lived. It was not then the free, liberal -country it is to-day. In many matters, especially those relating to -religion, a man could not do as he chose, but as he was told. To-day, -one can attend any church he pleases; <em>then</em> he was forced by law -to attend the established church. The king was the head of both church -and state.</p> - -<p>Now it was not surprising that all persons of that day did not care -to support the same church. They were not able to think alike, any -more than we who live to-day. Curious, indeed, it would be if we -held exactly the same views as our neighbors and worshiped in the -same church. Some of the men of Roger Williams’ day objected<span class="pagenum" id="Page_16">[Pg 16]</span> to the -teachings of the national church, others wished to do away with its -forms and ceremonies. And because they could not conscientiously -worship the way the sovereign commanded, serious trouble arose. Those -who were independent enough to defy the king were liable to be fined, -banished or imprisoned. And the prisons of those days were anything but -pleasant places in which to spend one’s time!</p> - -<p>The persons who objected to the established form of worship were of two -classes. On the one hand were church members who believed in working -for certain religious reforms without separating from the church. Their -enemies nicknamed them <b><i>Puritans</i></b>. The Puritans argued -something like this:</p> - -<p>“We do not think our ministers should wear vestments. Neither do we -believe it right to make the sign of the cross in baptism. Kneeling at -sacrament is sinful in our eyes, also the use of the organ in church. -These ceremonies are too much like those of the Roman church from which -we have turned. But the established church is our church. She is our -own dear mother and<span class="pagenum" id="Page_17">[Pg 17]</span> we will not forsake her. At the same time, while -still remaining her children, we will try to lead her to a better, -purer life.”</p> - -<p>The Separatists went further than this. In turn, they argued:</p> - -<p>“The church is corrupt and we will have nothing to do with her. We -will form congregations of our own and worship according to our own -consciences.”</p> - -<p>It is easy to see that being a Separatist was a far more dangerous -thing than being a Puritan. By remaining in the church, the Puritan -was shielded to an extent. The Separatist, on the other hand, had no -protection.</p> - -<p>When James, the first Stuart king, came to the throne, he kept in mind -the motto, “No bishops, no king.” For political purposes, he determined -on a course of persecution. He said of all those who would not support -the national church, “I will <em>make</em> them conform, or I will harry -them out of the land.”</p> - -<p>That is just what he did. A little band of Separatists, who were -later to become world-famous, were glad to flee to Holland<span class="pagenum" id="Page_18">[Pg 18]</span> to escape -persecution. It was no small thing, three hundred or more years ago, -for any European country to shelter a people whose religion differed -from that of the state church and we therefore like to think of the -liberality of the Dutch. They and the English immigrants lived together -like brothers for a period of years. A thriving settlement was founded -at Leyden, and here, for about twelve years, the fugitives knew the -meaning of peace and happiness. Many of them learned to speak and write -the Dutch language, which one writer has called “the sister language -nearest to the English.” There were certainly marriages between the two -peoples and the English children were doubtless sent to the free Dutch -schools for their education.</p> - -<p>As Roger Williams was familiar with Dutch, it may be that he studied -the language with the idea of making Holland his home. However that may -be, such a plan was never carried out. At least once he had occasion -to address King James, though what the occasion was, we are unable to -guess. He merely referred to the monarch<span class="pagenum" id="Page_19">[Pg 19]</span> briefly as “King James, whom -I have spoke with.”</p> - -<p>Why did the English in Holland begin to long for still another home? -Living so contentedly, why were they not satisfied to remain so? -There seem to have been two reasons for their feeling as they did. -To begin with, there was grave danger of their becoming a part of -the Dutch nation. They were afraid of losing their speech, customs, -religion—everything that made them English Separatists.</p> - -<p>Then, too, when they had attempted to spread their doctrines by means -of printing, King James had interfered and taken possession of the -types. When such tyranny as this could exist even in kindly Holland, -they thought it was high time to seek a home elsewhere.</p> - -<p class="poetry"> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">“No home for these!—too well they knew</span><br> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">The mitered king behind the throne;</span><br> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">The sails were set, the pennons flew,</span><br> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">And westward, ho! for worlds unknown.”</span><br> -</p> - -<p>The rest of the story of the “Pilgrim Fathers” we all know—how they -crossed<span class="pagenum" id="Page_20">[Pg 20]</span> the water, battled against famine, disease and poverty, and -succeeded slowly but surely in building up a settlement at Plymouth.</p> - -<p>Years passed before they had any neighbors. At last, in 1628, the -little settlement of Salem was formed by the Massachusetts Bay Company. -This was followed two years later by a big migration of Puritans to -New England under John Winthrop which led to the founding of Boston -and several smaller towns. The colony which embraced these different -settlements was called Massachusetts Bay Colony.</p> - -<p>Meanwhile, things had been going from bad to worse in England. King -Charles was now on the throne and his subjects were discouraged to find -that he was even more of a tyrannical master than James, his father. -How could anybody expect justice or fairness from a ruler who believed -that because he was a king, he could do no wrong? It grew more and -more uncomfortable for the Puritans every day, even in the established -church. One of Charles’ chief advisers, Archbishop Laud, was busy<span class="pagenum" id="Page_21">[Pg 21]</span> -ridding the country of all “heretics” and other offenders against the -royal will and law. If Roger Williams had now taken notes in the Star -Chamber as he did when a boy, he would have recorded many undeserved -punishments, such as heavy fines, whippings and worse. But he was now a -man and looking with longing eyes across the ocean, as so many of his -countrymen had before him.</p> - -<p>As to Roger Williams’ true place among the different sects of his time, -he was without doubt a Separatist. More than one passage in his letters -points to this as the truth. There was no half-way to a man of his -decided character. Believing as he did, there was only one thing for -him to do—seek a refuge in the New World.</p> - -<p>“And truly it was as bitter as death to me,” he wrote in after years, -“when Bishop Laud pursued me out of this land, and my conscience was -persuaded against the national church, and ceremonies, and bishops.”</p> - -<p>By the last of the year 1630, our pioneer was ready to sail for -America and on December<span class="pagenum" id="Page_22">[Pg 22]</span> 1st, he took passage in the ship <i>Lyon</i>, -commanded by Captain Pierce, at Bristol. With him was his young wife -Mary. Very little is known about her early history—far less than what -has been discovered about the fair Jane whom Roger Williams failed to -win. That she made a good wife and mother and shared her husband’s -troublous career with loving devotion is quite certain.</p> - -<p>For over two months, in the dead of winter, the vessel battled with -gales and storms and ice. One passenger, a young man, lost his life -and at times probably everybody aboard felt sure they would never see -land again. It must have been with deep relief and thanksgiving that -the weary passengers finally landed safely at Nantasket, near Boston, -February 5, 1631.</p> - -<p>In this stormy fashion, Roger Williams’ new life began.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop"> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_23">[Pg 23]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_III">CHAPTER III<br><span class="small">NEW NEIGHBORS</span></h2></div> - - -<p>We have seen that by the time Roger Williams had made up his mind to -emigrate to America, the most important colonies in New England were -Plymouth and the Massachusetts Bay Colony. Plymouth was Separatist and -the Bay Colony Puritan, but every day growing farther and farther from -the English Church. We would expect Roger Williams to decide upon the -Plymouth settlement as a home, as its people held similar views to his -own and it was the more liberal colony of the two. Why, instead, he -chose to live in Massachusetts Bay Colony cannot be easily explained. -Possibly in far-away England he did not rightly understand just how -matters stood in New England.</p> - -<p>However, there was great rejoicing when the young minister and his wife -first appeared in Boston. The talented stranger<span class="pagenum" id="Page_24">[Pg 24]</span> was hailed as a “godly -minister” and a welcome addition to the little colony. Far different -language was used a few years later when he was turned out of that same -colony, a homeless fugitive, disgraced and forbidden ever to return! -The friendship between Roger Williams and the Bay authorities lasted -only until each had an opportunity to get better acquainted with the -other.</p> - -<p>At first, the future loomed bright and promising to Roger Williams. -Hundreds of miles behind him were tyrannical king, heartless bishop, -and all that had made life on English soil a burden. Ahead were long -years of peace, freedom and usefulness among new neighbors who were his -own people.</p> - -<p>How different was to be the future from what he imagined! He had -yet to learn that here, in the wilds of New England, was a tyranny, -in some respects as narrow as that of King Charles. Here, too, was -unjust persecution very much like that from which he had fled. The -Massachusetts Puritans who had left the mother country because<span class="pagenum" id="Page_25">[Pg 25]</span> they -could not worship according to their consciences now refused to let -others worship according to <em>their</em> consciences. They who had been -made to suffer for thinking as they pleased now caused their neighbors -to suffer for the same reason. They held that while they had objected -to the corruptions of the established church, now that a purer form -of worship had taken its place, it must and should be supported. They -had bitterly criticized the English Church, but nobody must criticize -theirs!</p> - -<p>The accepted law was the Ten Commandments. These were divided into -“two tables.” The first four, or those which summed up man’s duty to -God, were the “first table,” while the remaining six, which covered -the duties of man to man, were the “second table.” A person guilty -of breaking any one of the Commandments was liable to be punished -by the magistrates. The government of the colony was based upon the -old Mosaic Law. Severe and heartless were the penalties meted out to -offenders—often more severe and more heartless than those of England. -Naturally<span class="pagenum" id="Page_26">[Pg 26]</span> the world had progressed during the hundreds of years that -had elapsed since the rigid code of the Hebrew law-giver was in force.</p> - -<p>Into this narrow body of believers came Roger Williams, who was to -become the “apostle of soul liberty.” From the very start, he was -looked upon as a troublemaker. A Boston clergyman, Cotton Mather, -writing about this period some years later, said that Roger Williams -had a windmill in his head.</p> - -<p>“In the year 1654, a certain windmill in the Low Countries, whirling -round with extraordinary violence, by reason of a violent storm then -blowing, the stone at length by its rapid motion became so intensely -hot as to fire the mill, from whence the flames, being dispersed by -the high winds, did set a whole town on fire. But I can tell my reader -that, about twenty years before this, there was a whole country in -America like to be set on fire by the rapid motion of a windmill, in -the head of one particular man.”</p> - -<p>Immediately upon his arrival, the earnest<span class="pagenum" id="Page_27">[Pg 27]</span> young minister was given a -chance to preach in a Boston church, but he refused for two reasons. -First, the church members were an “unseparated people” and would not -confess they were sorry for having had communion with English churches. -Now it would seem that, on this first point, Roger Williams was quite -as narrow as his neighbors. Yet he was at least consistent. Here -were his fellow-fugitives who had suffered abuse and persecution for -protesting against the “corruptions” of the established church. For the -sake of their convictions they had given up home and friends in the -Old World to face the trials and hardships of the New. Yet they still -persisted in clinging fondly to the old church.</p> - -<p>What Roger Williams practically said to them was:</p> - -<p>“You have left the old life behind and have started in on the new. -You have been given a chance to found a church after your own heart. -Why, then, are you not a separated people? I cannot preach to you, for -<em>I</em> have broken away forever from the church that has persecuted -me.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_28">[Pg 28]</span></p> - -<p>Roger Williams’ second objection to preaching in the Boston pulpit was -that the magistrates were allowed to punish sins of the “first table.” -This foreshadowed the principle of soul liberty, which denied the right -of civil power to interfere in spiritual matters.</p> - -<p>The whole trouble arose from the Puritans confusing church and state. -They could not comprehend that the two should be separate, independent -bodies. In the spring of 1631, they passed a law providing that only -church members should have the privilege of citizenship. They believed -that the magistrates had just as much right to punish for spiritual -offences as for civil offences, or those which disturbed the well-being -of the community. When Roger Williams had carried his views on the -subject to a logical conclusion years later, he made them clear in the -form of a parable.</p> - -<p>He said that the State was like an immense ship carrying all kinds of -passengers. Among them are Catholics, Protestants, Jews and Turks. -Their different religions are, of course, very unlike and the captain<span class="pagenum" id="Page_29">[Pg 29]</span> -should be sensible enough to understand this and let each one worship -as he pleases, according to his own peculiar custom. This is only fair, -as long as the passengers remain peaceful and orderly. If, however, -any one of them refuses to pay for his passage or disturbs the peace, -then and then only has the captain a right to step in and punish the -offender. But he does not interfere because the culprit is a Jew or a -Catholic or a Protestant, but because he has not respected the rights -of others. In the same way, the State has a right to see that its -citizens are well-behaved, but should leave their religion alone.</p> - -<p>From the very beginning, then, there was trouble for Roger Williams. -Not many months passed before he received an appointment as assistant -to the Reverend Samuel Skelton of Salem. The General Court of -Massachusetts did not like the choice of the Salem people and wrote -a letter to that effect. Nevertheless, the sentiment in favor of the -outspoken minister was such that he was allowed to take his charge -without difficulty.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_30">[Pg 30]</span></p> - -<p>At this settlement, matters progressed more smoothly. Roger Williams’ -congregation was well pleased with him and showed their affection for -him after he ceased being their minister, as we shall see. He was not -permitted, however, to remain here more than a few months, for the -authorities could not leave any man alone who was believed to be such -a mischief-maker. By the close of summer, he was obliged to move to -Plymouth.</p> - -<p>For two years he led a fairly peaceful life in his new home, but it was -not an easy existence. “At Plymouth,” he wrote, “I spake on the Lord’s -days and week days and wrought hard at the hoe for my bread.”</p> - -<p>During his ministry, Governor Winthrop of Massachusetts, in company -with others, went to Plymouth for a little visit, going afoot the -latter part of the journey. They were met outside the town, escorted to -the governor’s house, and royally entertained at different homes in the -days that followed. On Sunday, they attended church, of course. Roger -Williams was the preacher, although the Plymouth governor, elders and -guests<span class="pagenum" id="Page_31">[Pg 31]</span> also took part in the service. The peaceful Sabbath afternoon -stands out in strange contrast to the stormy scenes that came after.</p> - -<p>During this period, a little daughter was born, to whom was given the -name of her mother, Mary.</p> - -<p>While Roger Williams was not persecuted at Plymouth, he was very -ready to return to Salem and the good friends he had left there when -the opportunity came. Receiving a second call from the Salem church, -probably in the summer of 1633, he gave up his ministry in Plymouth -and made preparations to go back to his old parish. Some of his -congregation were loath to have him go—in fact, so closely had he -endeared them to him that several followed him to Salem.</p> - -<p>Before taking up Roger Williams’ history in that town, let us pause -for a moment to see who some of the men were who had already come in -contact with the vigorous preacher or who were to shape his future -course. Such a grim portrait gallery of unflinching old Puritans they -represent!<span class="pagenum" id="Page_32">[Pg 32]</span> As we look at some of the stern, forbidding faces, we -cannot help being grateful that we are living in the twentieth century -instead of the age of Roger Williams.</p> - -<p>Occupying a central place on the dark canvas is a Puritan of the -Puritans—intellectual, proud, superior. There is no mistaking -him—John Cotton, of whom we have had a glimpse before. His mouth -seems about to open, so eager is he for a learned argument. He is the -exact opposite of Roger Williams and the two men are to be pitted -against each other all their lives. The title of “unmitered pope of New -England” will be given him by future generations. Like his opponent, -he follows what he believes to be the path of right, but whereas with -Roger Williams it leads to liberty, with John Cotton it leads to -persecution. We pass to the next portrait with a sigh of relief.</p> - -<p>Thomas Hooker, also the friend of early days, comes next. Milder, less -learned, perhaps, than John Cotton, he still has a reputation for able -argument. He is to<span class="pagenum" id="Page_33">[Pg 33]</span> labor long and earnestly to make the mischief-maker -see the error of his ways.</p> - -<p>Governor Bradford of <i>Mayflower</i> fame, dignified and scholarly, -comes next in order. There is nothing of the tyrant in his make-up. -While believing Roger Williams “unsettled in judgment,” he is just -enough to say that he is “a man godly and zealous, having many precious -parts.” Though he does not entirely approve of him, he is “thankful -to him, even for his sharpest admonitions and reproofs so far as they -agree with truth.”</p> - -<p>We linger long upon the next portrait—a kindly face, that of a -good friend. It is another governor of Plymouth, Edward Winslow. -Fortunate, indeed, is Roger Williams to have this “great and pious -soul” interested in him. Dark days are ahead and his friendship—not to -mention a welcome piece of gold for needed family provisions—will not -come amiss.</p> - -<p>We hardly believe that Elder Brewster, the next in line, could bring -himself to do so gracious a deed. His conscience is too sensitive. -Thankful enough is he that the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_34">[Pg 34]</span> call to the Salem church will prevent -the further spreading of “dangerous” doctrine in Plymouth. It is the -part of prudence to bid Roger Williams Godspeed.</p> - -<p>Who is that eager, restless person who occupies the next place—whose -flashing eyes and open face tell as plainly as words that he is the -creature of impulse? He is always doing hasty things, being sorry -for them, and then doing the next hasty thing that presents itself! -Big-hearted, reckless, courageous, narrow John Endicott! It is no -wonder he is often in disgrace. Let us not forget that more than once -he champions the cause of Roger Williams.</p> - -<p>The finest Puritan of them all comes last, Governor John Winthrop -of the Bay Colony. A splendid, noble face is his. He is every inch -a gentleman. He has brought the best of old England into the crude -life of New England and is helping to build up so sturdy a race that -the generations which follow will be proud of their descent from him -and Puritans like him. He does not agree with Roger Williams, but a -life-long friendship springs up between the two.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_35">[Pg 35]</span> “<abbr title="mister">Mr.</abbr> John Winthrop,” -said the younger man, “tenderly loved me to his last breath.” Many of -the quaint, old-fashioned letters addressed to the Bay governor have -come down to us. “I sometimes fear,” says the writer, “that my lines -are as thick and over-busy as the mosquitoes.” He discusses religious -questions, talks over Indian troubles and asks Winthrop’s advice, -because, says he, “of the frequent experience of your loving ear, ready -and open toward me.”</p> - -<p>These, then, were a few of Roger Williams’ neighbors. There were still -other neighbors, who were friends as well. These were the New England -Indians. From the very beginning of his new life in America, Roger -Williams had taken a deep interest in them. For one thing, he held that -as they were the first-comers, the land belonged to them and could not -be rightly owned by others, except by purchase. It is true that most -of the colonists did pay for the territory they occupied whatever the -natives thought it was worth, yet as soon as Roger Williams gave his -opinion on the subject, he was accused of disloyalty. It was one<span class="pagenum" id="Page_36">[Pg 36]</span> thing -to bargain with the savages, quite another to announce boldly that -James, who granted the first New England charter, was not “sovereign -lord” of the whole continent, and that those who claimed land merely by -royal grant had no title to it whatever.</p> - -<p>In spite of opposition, Roger Williams had the courage of his -convictions. He wrote a treatise on the subject which he sent to the -governor and council of Plymouth.</p> - -<p>No portion of Roger Williams’ life is more interesting than that which -deals with the red men. The Wampanoags or Pokanokets, whose chief was -Massasoit, occupied the Plymouth territory, while to the west were the -powerful Narragansetts, whose sachems were Canonicus and Miantonomo. To -gain the friendship of the Indians, Roger Williams endured all kinds -of hard and unpleasant experiences, for his “soul’s desire was to do -the natives good.” He visited them, he encouraged their visiting him, -he patiently studied their language. To quote his own words: “God was -pleased to give me a painful, patient spirit to lodge with them in -their filthy, smoky holes (even<span class="pagenum" id="Page_37">[Pg 37]</span> while I lived at Plymouth and Salem) -to gain their tongue.”</p> - -<p>It was a fortunate thing for the colonists that Roger Williams -took this trouble. Otherwise he would not have been able to act as -interpreter and peacemaker in after years, when Indian uprisings -threatened the settlements. It is not an exaggeration to say that -no one man prevented more bloodshed in early New England than Roger -Williams.</p> - -<p>The Indians, often suspicious and untrustworthy where other men were -concerned, always showed a child-like confidence in their best friend. -This was not because he “took sides” with them. Often he told them they -were in the wrong and urged them to do the right thing by their white -neighbors. It was the absolute justice and sincerity of Roger Williams -that won their admiration. He could tell no lie. Of that they felt -sure, so they accepted what he told them without argument or denial.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop"> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_38">[Pg 38]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_IV">CHAPTER IV<br><span class="small">THE WAR OF WORDS</span></h2></div> - - -<p>Very little is known about Roger Williams’ home in Salem, beyond the -fact that it was the former residence of Francis Higginson, a teacher -of the Salem church. At his death, the house passed to Mrs. Higginson, -but after occupying it but for a short time, she allowed her husband’s -successor to take possession of it. Roger Williams probably bought it -outright, for later he spoke of mortgaging it to raise needed funds. If -it was like the usual Colonial dwelling of that day, it was plain and -rather bare, but comfortable and roomy to a degree, after the early New -England standard. A gabled roof, generous open fireplaces, and windows -made up of many tiny panes of glass were its most conspicuous features.</p> - -<p>As to the church in which Roger Williams preached, even less -information has been gleaned than that relating to his home.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_39">[Pg 39]</span> For many -years a tradition has persisted that it was a diminutive, raftered -structure with steep-pitched roof and clay floor—the whole thing more -nearly resembling a backwoods cabin than a place of worship. There -is little reason to think that the Salem congregations—with whom -church-going was a sacred duty—could have been housed in such a rude -chapel, which was no larger than a good-sized room. Yet while the First -Church was an improvement on this, it must have presented a striking -contrast to the beautiful Old World cathedral churches, with which some -of the parishioners were familiar.</p> - -<p>Back in Salem, Roger Williams soon found himself in the midst of a war -of words far more serious than any that had gone before. He was first -called to account by the governor and his assistants for the pamphlet -he had written in Plymouth declaring that the right of the Indians to -the territory they occupied was greater than that of the King. Upon -being censured for his opinions, Roger Williams was, for once, very -humble. He said he had no intention<span class="pagenum" id="Page_40">[Pg 40]</span> of causing trouble and even went -so far as to offer to burn a portion, or even the whole, of the book -if the authorities so desired. The charge was dropped for the time -being. His accusers “found the matters not to be so evil as at first -they seemed.” Yet scarcely a year had passed before he was summoned to -appear before the court for persisting “in teaching publicly against -the King’s patent, and our great sin in claiming right thereby to this -country.”</p> - -<p>They were not always big questions that occupied the attention of New -England congregations at this time. Roger Williams was guilty, with -the others, of entering into lengthy discussions about what would seem -to us to-day very unimportant trifles. He was no perfect hero, but had -his faults and weaknesses, like the best of men. Some writers are of -the opinion that he often argued merely for the sake of differing from -others. We should be charitable to both him and his rigid neighbors, -remembering the narrow age in which they lived.</p> - -<p>Think of the absurdity of a whole community getting wildly excited -over the question<span class="pagenum" id="Page_41">[Pg 41]</span> of women wearing veils in churches and other -public places! Roger Williams attempted to show that no modest woman -would appear with face uncovered. John Cotton, in an earnest sermon, -taught just the opposite. John Endicott of course had a voice in the -dispute—there were those who said he was the one who started it—and -quoted much Scripture to show <em>he</em> was in the right. Finally, the -governor himself had to step in and quiet them all. What a puzzling -existence it must have been for the poor women of Salem! When their -brilliant, learned ministers flatly contradicted one another, yet all -took the Bible for authority, what course was open for a mere woman of -ordinary intelligence?</p> - -<p>The veil controversy was, without question, unimportant and even silly. -Another matter now came up, which was somewhat more serious. John -Endicott got into trouble because he cut the red cross of <abbr title="saint">St.</abbr> George -out of the military colors. To him it was an anti-Christian sign that -ought not to be retained by people who had broken away from symbols -and ceremonies. The<span class="pagenum" id="Page_42">[Pg 42]</span> General Court punished him by depriving him of -public office for a year. What had Roger Williams to do with it all? -Absolutely nothing, as far as can be found out. Yet the blame has -long rested on his shoulders, because, it was claimed, if he had not -preached the doctrines he did, John Endicott would never have thought -of such a thing!</p> - -<p>Roger Williams was not regularly ordained until after the death of -<abbr title="mister">Mr.</abbr> Skelton. Then, in defiance of the magistrates, who were greatly -displeased, the Salem church welcomed him as pastor. The people to whom -he ministered had something of his own courageous spirit in holding out -for the appointment.</p> - -<p>The Indian question was not the only one for which the General Court -rebuked Roger Williams. On one charge or another, he was repeatedly -in disgrace. One of his offences was the stand he took in regard to -oaths. He held “that a magistrate ought not to tender an oath to -an unregenerate man.” To us, this taking of an oath seems a simple -enough duty and one to which there<span class="pagenum" id="Page_43">[Pg 43]</span> could be no objection. With Roger -Williams, however, it meant an act of worship and, as such, should not -be forced upon anybody, least of all upon one to whom it had no real -meaning. Believing as he did that the Lord’s name should never be taken -in vain, was it not wrong to require a man who did not fear God to take -such phrases on his lips as, “I therefore do swear by the great and -dreadful name of the ever living God,” and “So help me, God in the Lord -Jesus Christ”? To him this was nothing less than profanity.</p> - -<p>The solemn words quoted above are to be found in what was known as -the Freeman’s Oath, which was a pledge of loyalty and support to -the government. The person taking the oath agreed to submit to the -“wholesome laws” established by that government. Now Roger Williams -had found some of these laws anything but wholesome. Then, too, the -Freeman’s Oath seemed to transfer allegiance from the King to the -government of Massachusetts and was, therefore, contrary to the -charter. Thus there were reasons why Roger Williams objected<span class="pagenum" id="Page_44">[Pg 44]</span> to -oath-taking in general and may have objected to this oath in particular.</p> - -<p>Heading the list of “divers dangerous opinions” brought against the -once “godly minister” by the General Court in July, 1635, was this:</p> - -<p>“That the magistrates ought not to punish the breach of the first -table, otherwise than in such cases as did disturb the civil peace.”</p> - -<p>The words have a familiar sound. Denial of the civil power to exert -authority over a man’s conscience—the true Roger Williams principle! -It was this, as we have seen, which caused a breach with the -authorities almost as soon as the troublesome preacher landed in New -England. At this court, he was plainly told that at the next court he -must either “give satisfaction or else expect the sentence.”</p> - -<p>So things went from bad to worse. Roger Williams became ill. He had -traveled back and forth, from Salem to Boston, from Boston to Salem, -with weary limbs but dauntless courage, to argue questions that he -honestly believed were matters of conscience<span class="pagenum" id="Page_45">[Pg 45]</span> and not of state. At -first his church loyally supported him. In return, the magistrates -treated the church like a naughty child who has done wrong and must -be deprived of something it longs for until it makes up its mind to -be good again. In this case, the withheld treasure was some land in -Marblehead Neck to which the church laid claim. Both minister and -congregation wrote sharp letters to the Bay churches, protesting -against the persecution of their magistrate members. Alas, the churches -were not big enough morally to range themselves against the authorities -and their injustice!</p> - -<p>Feeble, discouraged, with a sense of injury rankling within, Roger -Williams withdrew from them and refused to have anything more to do -with his own church unless it did the same. It was an extreme measure, -but there was great provocation. Unfortunately, the Salem church lost -its brief bravery and decided to “be good.” Its minister was left to -fight his battle single-handed.</p> - -<p>A crisis rapidly approached. Of course Roger Williams refused to change -his views.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_46">[Pg 46]</span> He could not conscientiously do so, and he was not the -coward to proclaim one thing while believing another. In the autumn, -therefore, the following sentence of banishment was passed, after -Thomas Hooker had vainly tried to open the eyes of the culprit:</p> - -<p>“Whereas <abbr title="mister">Mr.</abbr> Roger Williams, one of the elders of the church of Salem, -hath broached and divulged divers new and dangerous opinions, against -the authority of magistrates, as also writ letters of defamation, -both of the magistrates and churches here, and that before any -conviction, and yet maintaineth the same without retraction, it is -therefore ordered, that the said <abbr title="mister">Mr.</abbr> Williams shall depart out of this -jurisdiction within six weeks now next ensuing, which if he neglect to -perform, it shall be lawful for the governor and two of the magistrates -to send him to some place out of this jurisdiction, not to return any -more without license from the court.”</p> - -<p>Only one voice was raised against this decree—an unknown champion -whose name has never been found out. Yet the town of<span class="pagenum" id="Page_47">[Pg 47]</span> Salem, more -merciful than its magistrates, was in an uproar at the news.</p> -<p class="center p2"><span class="figcenter" id="img004"> -<img src="images/004.jpg" class="w50" alt="Tree on Roger Williams Avenue"> -</span></p> -<p class="center caption">This photograph was taken on Roger Williams Avenue, Philipsdale, East -Providence. A glimpse of the Seekonk River is seen in the background. -The house itself has no historical interest.</p> - -<p class="center caption">The tree is marked with a tablet bearing these words: “This oak tree -marks the first dwelling place of Roger Williams after his banishment -from Salem, <abbr title="Massachusetts">Mass.</abbr>, in 1636, which he abandoned in the spring of -that year by request of Governor Winslow of Plymouth. The spring is -160 feet north. This tree was planted April 27, 1904, by the Roger -Williams Association.”</p> - - - -<p class="p2">It would be too tedious and wearisome to wade through all the disputes -of those troublous days. After a lapse of nearly three hundred years, -it is not easy to decide accurately who was in the right and who in the -wrong. There is still a great difference of opinion on the subject. -There was, without doubt, something of right and wrong on both sides. -Some of the points Roger Williams fought for with vigor were not worth -the effort, others were big principles that the world has long since -adopted.</p> - -<p>It will throw some light on the matter to know just what the disgraced -man himself considered the true grounds of his banishment. He tells us -one of the magistrates rightly summed up the offences under four heads:</p> - -<p>“First, that we have not our land by patent from the King, but that the -natives are the true owners of it, and that we ought to repent of such -a receiving it by patent.</p> - -<p>“Secondly, that it is not lawful to call a<span class="pagenum" id="Page_48">[Pg 48]</span> wicked person to swear, to -pray, as being actions of God’s worship.</p> - -<p>“Thirdly, that it is not lawful to hear any of the ministers of the -parish assemblies in England.</p> - -<p>“Fourthly, that the civil magistrates’ power extends only to the bodies -and goods, and outward state of men.”</p> - -<p>How harmless these opinions seem to-day! Tinged perhaps with a bit -of narrowness, they are at the same time hardly “crimes” for which a -person should be cut off from his fellow men.</p> - -<p>In regard to the Indian question, the colonists might have feared -trouble with the mother country as a result of Roger Williams’ -utterances. Puritanism was not popular with the King and he would not -be inclined to look more kindly upon the Massachusetts pioneers when -one of their number proclaimed boldly that his father had told “a -solemn public lie, because, in his patent, he blessed God that he was -the first Christian prince that had discovered the land.”</p> - -<p>As to the principle that the civil power should have no authority over -the consciences<span class="pagenum" id="Page_49">[Pg 49]</span> of men, there can be no difference of opinion. In this -respect, at least, Roger Williams was far ahead of the men with whom -he associated. On the other hand, they were sincere in their horror -of any theory that tended to divide church and state. Little did they -guess that the time would come when the two would be entirely separate -and that the honor of blazoning the way would be given to the banished -Roger Williams. Little did they dream that there would be a United -States Constitution with the clauses: “No religious test shall ever -be required as a qualification to any office or public trust under -the United States,” and “Congress shall make no law respecting an -establishment of religion, or prohibiting the free exercise thereof.”</p> - -<p>On account of Roger Williams’ poor health, the time limit of six weeks -was extended to spring. He was a menace, and yet there was something so -lovable about him that even his enemies could not hate him very hard.</p> - -<p>What a dreary outlook for the disgraced, disappointed man at the -beginning of the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_50">[Pg 50]</span> new year! He had now been in New England a little -less than five years. Instead of having gained a position as a -wonderful preacher with a brilliant future, he had lost his church and -even a place in the colony. That same church, after upholding his cause -for a brief period, had deserted him. The support of his dear ones was -harder than ever, for a new baby had come into the Williams household. -With health broken down under the strain of his trials, the husband and -father was yet forced to begin planning for a new home in some unknown -country to the west.</p> - -<p>The day of banishment was hastened when it was discovered that Roger -Williams was holding meetings in his own house. “He did use to -entertain company,” so the ancient records run, “and to preach to -them, even of such points as he had been censured for.” The rumor also -went around that he had decided to found a settlement on the shores of -Narragansett Bay and to take along with him about twenty persons whom -he had won to his way of thinking. Immediately the authorities were -alarmed. It<span class="pagenum" id="Page_51">[Pg 51]</span> would never do to have such unsettled men for neighbors! -They might continue to spread their dangerous doctrines among the other -churches. Why not dispose of their mischievous leader once and for all -by shipping him back to England? It was the easiest way out of the -difficulty, for a vessel was even then lying at anchor, ready to sail.</p> - -<p>For a last time poor Roger Williams was again summoned to the Boston -court. He answered that he was not able to attend. A captain by the -name of Underhill was then sent to Salem with a small sailing-vessel to -bring the ringleader back with him. He landed in the town and made his -way to the home of the man he sought. A patient, kindly woman appeared. -Was her husband at home? No. Where was he, then? She did not know. How -long had he been gone? Three whole days.</p> - -<p>Captain Underhill returned to Boston without Roger Williams.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop"> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_52">[Pg 52]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_V">CHAPTER V<br><span class="small">“A CORNER FOR THE PERSECUTED”</span></h2></div> - - -<p>Roger Williams now faced an unknown, untried future. He had left family -and home comforts behind and there was every prospect of suffering, -hardship, possible hunger ahead. He must either wander afoot through -the snow-covered, trackless forests or undertake an uncertain voyage by -sea. The latter course was altogether too risky. By skirting the coast, -he was liable to run into the very men who were seeking him.</p> - -<p>Whither should he turn? Who would befriend him? There was not much -choice in the matter. He must find shelter with friendly Indians. There -were four persons who either shared his adventures from the start or -else joined him soon after he left Salem—William Harris, John Smith, -a miller of Dorchester who was, like Roger Williams, banished from the -colony, and<span class="pagenum" id="Page_53">[Pg 53]</span> two youths, Francis Wickes and Thomas Angell.</p> - -<p>The record of those winter months is very brief, for Roger Williams had -no idea he was making history. But suppose we let him tell the story in -his own words:</p> - -<p>“When I was unkindly and un-Christianly, as I believe, driven from my -house and land and wife and children, (in the midst of a New England -winter, now about thirty-five years past,) at Salem, that ever-honored -Governor, <abbr title="mister">Mr.</abbr> Winthrop, privately wrote to me to steer my course to -Narragansett Bay and Indians, for many high and heavenly and public -ends encouraging me, from the freeness of the place from any English -claims or patents. I took his prudent motion as a hint and voice from -God, and waiving all other thoughts and motions, I steered my course -from Salem (though in winter snow, which I feel yet) unto these parts, -wherein I may say Peniel, that is, I have seen the face of God.”</p> - -<p>The first place which the wanderer decided upon as a good location for -a new home was a spot on the east bank of the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_54">[Pg 54]</span> Seekonk River. The land, -while included in Plymouth territory, was obtained from Massasoit, the -Wampanoag sachem, whom Roger Williams considered the true owner. It -seemed a favorable stopping-place. Here, during the mild spring days, -Roger Williams alternately tended his garden and worked upon his rude -dwelling, all the time dreaming of the day when his good wife and -babies in Salem should join him.</p> - -<p>Alas! his plans for a permanent home here were never to be realized. No -sooner were things well started when he received a friendly hint from -Governor Winslow that if he wished to avoid further trouble, it would -be well for him to choose another home site.</p> - -<p>“I first pitched and began to build at Seekonk, now Rehoboth, but I -received a letter from my ancient friend, <abbr title="mister">Mr.</abbr> Winslow, then Governor -of Plymouth, professing his own and others’ love and respect to me, -yet lovingly advising me, since I was fallen into the edge of their -bounds, and they were loath to displease the Bay, to remove but to the -other side of the water, and then, he<span class="pagenum" id="Page_55">[Pg 55]</span> said, I had the country free -before me, and might be as free as themselves, and we should be loving -neighbors together.”</p> - -<p>Discouraging news, indeed! Was there never to be peace or rest for the -banished one?</p> - -<p>“And surely, between those, my friends of the Bay and Plymouth, I was -sorely tossed for one fourteen weeks, in a bitter winter season, not -knowing what bread or bed did mean, beside the yearly loss of no small -matter in my trading with English and natives, being debarred from -Boston, the chief mart and port of New England. God knows that many -thousand pounds cannot repay the losses I have sustained.”</p> - -<p>With his face again set toward some new, unknown home, Roger Williams -began reconnoitering. By this time (probably June, 1636), he had been -joined by a fifth refugee from Salem, Joshua Verin—perhaps several -others. One day, embarking in a canoe, Roger Williams sailed down the -Seekonk River and crossed to the opposite shore. The story is told that -at a jagged point, later called Slate Rock, the Indians<span class="pagenum" id="Page_56">[Pg 56]</span> came down to -the water’s edge and greeted him with the friendly cry, “What cheer, -Netop?” or, in other words, “How do you do, friend?” Kindly words, even -though they came from the lips of savages! Best of all, the voyager was -not asked to “move on.” Was it not a good omen that in his search for a -permanent home, he should be greeted first of all by the Indians with -whom he had labored so faithfully and lovingly?</p> - -<p>Whatcheer Field, in the vicinity of the rock, became the property of -Roger Williams and was used by him for planting. The historic rock -itself is now hidden underground back from the shore, but the spot has -been marked by a monument dedicated “to the memory of Roger Williams, -the Apostle of Soul Liberty.” The story of the meeting of the red men -and their white friend has been further preserved in the form of the -city seal of Providence.</p> - -<p class="center p2"><span class="figcenter" id="img005"> -<img src="images/005.jpg" class="w50" alt="Monument to Roger Williams"> -</span></p> -<p class="center caption">This monument, erected in 1906, is dedicated “To the memory of Roger -Williams, the Apostle of Soul Liberty.” It is at the foot of Williams -<abbr title="saint">St.</abbr>, Providence, in Roger Williams Square, given to the city by the -heirs of Governor James Fenner. A bronze bas-relief shows the landing -of Roger Williams and his friends.</p> - - -<p class="center caption">The monument bears these words: “Below this spot, then at the water’s -edge, stood the rock on which, according to tradition, Roger Williams, -an exile for his devotion to freedom of conscience, landed 1636.”</p> - - -<p class="p2">Roger Williams did not, however, build at this point. The Indians -probably directed him to better land at the west where there was -running water. With his companions, he investigated the situation. -Paddling<span class="pagenum" id="Page_57">[Pg 57]</span> to the south, they rounded a point of land, and then turned -north until they reached a river bearing the Indian name Moshassuck. -At a point near a pure, bubbling spring, the little company landed, -realizing that at last they had found a good abiding-place. Moving -day—or, more likely, a series of moving days—followed.</p> - -<p>It actually seemed as if the wanderer’s darkest days were over and, in -gratitude to God for his goodness, Roger Williams gave the quaint name -of Providence to the settlement that was now begun. At first he had no -intention of founding an English community. “My soul’s desire was to do -the natives good” are his own words, adding that he had no inclination -for other company. Out of the bigness of his heart, however, he let -in a few distressed souls, then welcomed a few more, until finally -Providence became “a corner as a shelter for the poor and persecuted.”</p> - -<p>In regard to Roger Williams’ occupation of the new land, only after -he had purchased it from the Indians did he take possession. He -practiced exactly what he had preached<span class="pagenum" id="Page_58">[Pg 58]</span> about the simple justice of -paying the natives for the land which they rightfully claimed. He was -on Narragansett territory and therefore negotiated with the sachems of -that tribe, Canonicus and his nephew, Miantonomo. Having mortgaged his -house at Salem, he was able to make such a purchase.</p> - -<p>Only the close friendship between Roger Williams and the Narragansett -chiefs could have brought about this transfer of property thus -easily. Though money and presents paid for it, still both parties -looked upon it as a gift. “I was the procurer of the purchase,” said -Roger Williams, “not by monies nor payment, the natives being so -shy and jealous, that monies could not do it; but by that language, -acquaintance and favor with the natives and other advantages which it -pleased God to give me.... Canonicus was not to be stirred with money -to sell his lands to let in foreigners. ’Tis true he received presents -and gratuities many of me, but it was not thousand nor ten thousands -of money could have bought of him an English entrance into the Bay.... -And,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_59">[Pg 59]</span> therefore, I declare to posterity that were it not for the -favor God gave me with Canonicus, none of these parts, no, not Rhode -Island, had been purchased or obtained, for I never got anything out of -Canonicus but by gift.”</p> - -<p>This steadfast and beautiful friendship between Roger Williams and -the Narragansett sachems endured during the lifetime of all, although -Canonicus was “most shy of all English to his last breath.” Here -were neighbors with whom there was no quarrel. They and the founder -of Providence gave and took, lent and borrowed, in true neighborly -fashion. Roger Williams allowed them the use of his boats, made them -presents, loaned them his servant, gave them freely of his time and -services whenever needed, even lodging as many as fifty natives at a -time in his humble home. Was it any wonder that the “barbarous heart” -of Canonicus loved him “as his son to his last gasp”?</p> - -<p>The earliest agreements with the Narragansetts were probably by word of -mouth, for the first written deed, dated two years<span class="pagenum" id="Page_60">[Pg 60]</span> later, refers to -territory already bought on the Moshassuck and Woonasquatucket Rivers. -It confirms this sale and continues: “As also in consideration of the -many kindnesses and services he (Roger Williams) hath continually done -for us, both with our friends Massachusetts, as also as Quinickicutt -(Connecticut), and Apaum or Plymouth, we do freely give unto him all -that land from those rivers, reaching to Pawtuxet River, as also the -grass and meadows upon the said Pawtuxet River.” This old document -bears the mark of Canonicus, a bow, that of Miantonomo, an arrow, and -also the marks of two Indian witnesses. Thus Roger Williams could -truthfully say that this land was “as truly his as any man’s coat upon -his back.” Later, he generously divided the territory he had bought -among his associates, who then numbered twelve, so that he and they -each received an equal share.</p> - -<p>In the summer of 1636, Mrs. Williams and her two small children -succeeded in reaching Providence. Once more the future<span class="pagenum" id="Page_61">[Pg 61]</span> looked bright -to the patient husband and father.</p> - -<p>The government of Providence was of the simplest kind. A compact was -drawn up and signed by the settlers, in which they agreed to uphold -every measure that was for “the public good of the body,” but “<em>only -in civil things</em>.” What did this mean? That at last a colony was -founded in which church and state were wholly independent of each -other. It was precisely the sort of agreement we should expect Roger -Williams to provide for the new settlement. It proclaimed to the -world, “Here is a real democracy—a government by the people. Here -is religious liberty without interference from the state. Here is a -society in which nobody need be a church member in order to vote.”</p> - -<p>The privilege of worshiping as one pleased attracted many persons in -the neighboring settlements and even across the water. As soon as they -heard of Roger Williams’ daring venture, they were eager to cast their -lot with him.</p> - -<p>Now while the new settlement was thus broad and reasonable, the -Massachusetts<span class="pagenum" id="Page_62">[Pg 62]</span> Bay Colony grew even narrower than before. Differences -of opinion in church matters continued to arise, for never in the -history of the world has it been possible for all men to think alike. -Punishments for “heresy” were still the order of the day. Banishments -were frequent. Some of the exiles thus disgraced were obliged to seek -new homes as Roger Williams had done.</p> - -<p>Among these were William Coddington and John Clarke, a learned -physician, both of whom had much to do with the history of the new -colony afterwards. With the help of Roger Williams, the new-comers -purchased the island of Aquidneck in Narragansett Bay from Canonicus -and Miantonomo. It was this island, later called Rhode Island, that -gave its name to the state. The Indians then residing on the island -agreed to vacate in return for ten coats and twenty hoes.</p> - -<p>Another exile from the Bay Colony was Mrs. Anne Hutchinson, a woman -of brilliant and wonderful mind, who had offended the magistrates for -holding firmly to certain religious opinions and teaching the same.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_63">[Pg 63]</span> -She joined the little Aquidneck settlement and as long as she remained -there, enjoyed peace and freedom from persecution.</p> - -<p>To return to the colony at Providence. It was an experiment in every -sense of the word. For one thing, mere existence was to prove a -struggle. Life was hard and crude. The early settlers were unfitted, in -many ways, to meet the difficulties of building up a new community. Few -were skilled laborers, all were poor. Men of professional training were -unknown. No doctor’s sign was in evidence and for many years, whenever -medical advice or medicine was needed, Roger Williams had to send -outside the settlement for it.</p> - -<p>Land was plentiful, it is true, but scarcely anything else. Yet one -early precaution taken by Roger Williams did much to lessen the -hardships of those first years. He and Governor Winthrop purchased -the island of Prudence in the Bay as a grazing-place for goats and -swine. Twenty fathom of wampum and two coats was the price paid. Roger -Williams’ curious description pictures it as “spectacle-wise and -between a<span class="pagenum" id="Page_64">[Pg 64]</span> mile or two in circuit.” This transaction plainly showed -his tact as well as the high esteem in which he was held by Canonicus. -It seems that the sachem wished to reserve half of the island, but -was anxious to have Roger Williams for a neighbor. Two short extracts -from Roger Williams’ correspondence with Winthrop tell the whole story -of the proceedings that followed. In the first letter, he wrote, “I -think if I go over, I shall obtain <em>the whole</em>”; the second letter -records simply, “I have bought and paid for the island.”</p> - -<p>The purchase indicated good judgment and foresight, for here the live -stock could not stray far, it had good pasturage, and was conveniently -near salt marshes, which were necessary to keep it in the best -condition. As one writer has put it, Prudence Island was the stock-farm -and market-garden of Providence, supplies being carried back and forth -by canoes.</p> - -<p>The early “home lots” of the Providence settlers, as they were called, -extended from the main or Town Street eastward, up a steep hill, and -over back in the direction of<span class="pagenum" id="Page_65">[Pg 65]</span> the Seekonk. They were generous in size, -at least five acres in extent, large enough for house, garden, orchard -and burial plot. Roger Williams’ house was not far from the spring -where he landed. In modern Providence it is hard to find any trace of -the early village that was started on the banks of the Moshassuck, yet -now and then a voice out of the past takes one back over the centuries -to the Providence of Roger Williams. The main thoroughfare still runs -through the heart of the city and on an ancient building in the street -is a tablet bearing the legend, brief but thrilling with history: -“Under this house still flows the Roger Williams spring.”</p> - -<p>Hospitality and neighborliness were common in early Providence days, -for everybody was dependent upon everybody else. Roger Williams and his -good wife kept open house for all. Now they took in a sick soldier and -nursed him back to health and strength, once they sheltered an Indian -with a hurt foot, and even went so far as to allow Miantonomo to hold -his “barbarous court” under their roof!</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_66">[Pg 66]</span></p> - -<p>The Indians, in fact, early found a way to the Williams door. They -frequently came with messages from the other colonies or carried -letters from Roger Williams to his neighboring friends. These were -often accompanied by simple gifts, such as some chestnuts from Mrs. -Williams for Mrs. Winthrop or a Narragansett-woven basket for the same -lady from the Indian wife of Miantonomo. The carriers themselves were -always rewarded, of course. Roger Williams must have kept on hand an -extra supply of coats, trousers, tools and trinkets to satisfy their -eager, childish desires.</p> - -<p>Besides the struggle for a living, there were other matters which gave -the founder of Providence great concern. We should like to record that -his followers lived in peace and harmony, that there was never any -discord, that they showed the Bay Colony they were well-behaved, ideal -neighbors. This would not be true history, however. The colonists were -only human. Besides, not all were able to understand the real meaning -of the advanced principles for which their leader stood. They mistook -liberty<span class="pagenum" id="Page_67">[Pg 67]</span> for license. Quarrels arose from time to time and disturbances -were sometimes caused by troublesome persons who would be called -“cranks” to-day. Still the colony was bound to outgrow these petty -differences. No settlement in the New World had a better right to a -successful future, for none was built upon a truer, surer foundation.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop"> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_68">[Pg 68]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_VI">CHAPTER VI<br><span class="small">THE PEQUOT WAR</span></h2></div> - - -<p>Shortly after the founding of Providence, Roger Williams had an -opportunity to show the people of the Massachusetts Bay Colony what -he thought of them. It was in his power to seriously injure them; to -“pay them back,” as it were, for all he had suffered at their hands. -Instead, with his usual sweetness of disposition, he returned good for -evil, “good measure, pressed down, and running over.” For injustice, he -had nothing but forgiveness, for ill-treatment, only love and service. -It required true nobility of character to act as he did.</p> - -<p>Grave danger threatened all New England at this time—the possibility -of a widespread Indian outbreak. In reality, it was more than a -possibility—it was almost a certainty. Already there had been several -indications that the savages meant to make trouble. Of all the -neighboring tribes,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_69">[Pg 69]</span> the colonists had most to fear from the Pequots. -These were a powerful and dreaded people who occupied territory at -the west of the Narragansetts in what is now the eastern part of -Connecticut. Some time before this, they had been suspected of having -a hand in the murder of a number of white traders on the Connecticut -River. Now, the same year that Roger Williams’ new settlement was -begun, another English trader, John Oldham by name, was killed off -Block Island under circumstances similar to those of the first outrage.</p> - -<p>At this point Roger Williams comes into the story. He sent news of -the tragedy to Governor Vane of Massachusetts Bay and thus hastened -the preparations of that colony to protect itself. A force under the -command of the doughty John Endicott was sent into the Pequot country -to bring the natives to terms. The Massachusetts men inflicted losses -by burning wigwams and destroying crops, but failed to punish with any -degree of thoroughness. The expedition had but one effect—to madden -the Pequots to further activity.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_70">[Pg 70]</span></p> - -<p>A feeling of alarm and insecurity spread throughout all the -settlements. The Indians had signed treaties, it is true, but it was -no longer safe to trust their word. There was reason to think that -the enmity of the Pequots was only the first step toward a general -massacre. To better carry out their purposes, the Indians tried to -form an alliance with their near neighbors and former enemies, the -Narragansetts.</p> - -<p>What could be done? Who had influence enough to break up this proposed -league—to turn the friendship of the Narragansetts from their red -neighbors to their white neighbors? One man, and one only, possessed -that power. He was the “dangerous” founder of Providence, who had been -turned out of Massachusetts in disgrace.</p> - -<p>In spite of this fact, the magistrates of the Bay Colony lost no time -in appealing to Roger Williams to save them. He responded promptly, -willingly. The story of his perilous mission among the Narragansetts -reads more like a chapter from some exciting book of imaginary -adventure than sober history:</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_71">[Pg 71]</span></p> - -<p>“The Lord helped me immediately to put my life into my hand, and, -scarce acquainting my wife, to ship myself, all alone in a poor -canoe, and to cut through a stormy wind, with great seas, every -minute in hazard of life, to the sachem’s house. Three days and -nights my business forced me to lodge and mix with the bloody Pequot -ambassadors, whose hands and arms, methought, reeked with the blood of -my countrymen, murdered and massacred by them on Connecticut River, and -from whom I could not but nightly look for their bloody knives at my -own throat also. God wondrously preserved me, and helped me to break -to pieces the Pequots’ negotiation and design, and to make, promote -and finish, by many travels and charges, the English league with the -Narragansetts and Mohegans against the Pequots.”</p> - -<p>So successfully indeed did Roger Williams risk his life that in -the autumn of that same year a party of Narragansetts, including -Miantonomo, journeyed to Boston to form a treaty with the English. -Among other things, it provided for a peace between<span class="pagenum" id="Page_72">[Pg 72]</span> the Narragansetts -and the colonists and contained a promise that neither party should -make peace with the Pequots without the other’s consent, or that, in -case of war, due notice should be given. The old records say that after -the treaty was concluded, the visiting Indians were given a dinner, -then “conveyed out of town by some musketeers and dismissed with a -volley of shot.”</p> - -<p>Still the matter was not entirely closed, for the colonists, lacking -a thorough knowledge of the Indian tongue, could not make the -Narragansetts understand certain parts of the compact, which was -written in English. An interpreter was needed, so a copy of the treaty -was sent to Roger Williams that he might clearly and simply explain -it to the Narragansetts. He might be a dangerous neighbor, but he was -certainly a most convenient one!</p> - -<p>The Pequot War took place, after all, but without the alliance of -the Narragansetts. Instead of resulting in the wholesale destruction -of the whites, it marked the doom of the tribe which was foolhardy -enough to attempt it. The three colonies, Massachusetts,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_73">[Pg 73]</span> Plymouth and -Connecticut, united to crush the Indian menace.</p> - -<p>A detachment from the Bay Colony in charge of General Stoughton -marched to Connecticut by way of Providence. Roger Williams hospitably -entertained them, giving the visitors of his best. Poor Mrs. Williams -must have been put to her utmost resources to act as hostess to one -hundred and twenty soldiers! As they continued on their way, Roger -Williams accompanied them some distance in order to bring about a -meeting with their allies, the Narragansetts, and so establish good -feeling.</p> - -<p>Under Captain John Mason, the Connecticut settlers, aided by both -English and Indian allies, surprised the Pequots at Fort Mystic, May, -1637, and with fire and sword, practically wiped them out in an hour’s -time. A swamp battle soon afterwards completed the extermination of -this once brave and valiant tribe. The few who escaped were distributed -as captives. The very name Pequot disappeared from the map of the -Connecticut country. The Pequot River became the Thames and the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_74">[Pg 74]</span> town -of that name was changed to New London.</p> - -<p>During the Pequot War and the period just preceding it, Roger Williams -was kept busy. No one could give better advice than he at this time, -aided as he was by his friendliness with the Narragansetts. He became, -in fact, a news agency, continually sending the latest bits of -information to Massachusetts and in other ways serving as a valuable -go-between. He kept the English informed of the Pequots’ designs as far -as he knew them and once submitted a rude map showing the positions of -the Indians.</p> - -<p>He occupied himself, too, with another matter—keeping the Narragansett -sachem, Canonicus, in good humor. In one of the interesting old letters -of Roger Williams written to his friends at the Bay, he tells how he -“sweetened the spirit” of the aged chieftain in a very literal way. The -superstitious Canonicus, it seems, had blamed the English for sending -the plague among his people, but Roger Williams convinced him of his -mistake and then requested some sugar for the sachem. “I find,” said -he,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_75">[Pg 75]</span> “that Canonicus would gladly accept of a box of eight or ten -pounds of sugar, and indeed he told me he would thank <abbr title="mister">Mr.</abbr> Governor for -a box full.”</p> - -<p>There was great rejoicing throughout New England when the Pequots were -finally disposed of. A day of solemn thanksgiving and rejoicing was -appointed in Massachusetts, the successful warriors were feasted, and -services held in all the churches. And what reward was given the man -who, more than anybody else, had saved his countrymen from a dreadful -massacre by winning over the Narragansetts? Winthrop and others debated -whether it would not be well to recall him from banishment or show some -other mark of favor. Nothing came of the discussion. The decree of -banishment remained in force and not so much as a vote of thanks was -given Roger Williams.</p> - -<p>Still the main thought in his tender heart at this time seems to have -been that too much severity had been used in dealing with the Pequots. -“I fear that some innocent blood cries at Connecticut,” he wrote his<span class="pagenum" id="Page_76">[Pg 76]</span> -friend Winthrop. Again, when hands of the vanquished Indians were sent -to Boston and few, if any, of the Bay people protested against this -horrible custom, Roger Williams once more raised his voice. He feared -“those dead hands were no pleasing sight” and regretted that he could -not have prevented such a display of barbarism without offending the -Indians. “I have always shown dislike,” he added, “to such dismembering -the dead.”</p> - -<p>After the war, Roger Williams repeatedly acted as peace-maker in lesser -differences between the English and the natives. To all he meted out -the same measure of fairness and justice. If the Indians inflicted -injuries, he demanded that they “make good” with the whites; if it -was the whites who ill-treated the Indians, he was no less insistent -that they do the right thing in turn. No grievance of the red men -was too trivial for him to investigate. Thus he straightened out a -matter of some missing kettles and a disputed canoe, concerning which -Miantonomo’s feelings had been hurt,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_77">[Pg 77]</span> with all the seriousness he would -have given a matter of state.</p> - -<p>One interesting event of the year 1638 that meant much to Roger -Williams was the birth of his oldest son. He was the first male child -born within the limits of the new colony and was therefore named -Providence after the settlement his father had founded. An appropriate -name, surely, but what a curious one for a poor child to carry around!</p> - -<p>There is no record that any church building existed in the earliest -days of Providence. Poverty may have been one reason for this lack. -Meetings were held in different homes, however, and as Roger Williams -was the only ordained minister, he conducted the services. There was -no persecution for non-attendance—of that we may be sure. Among the -people who came to Providence because they could not enjoy their -religion unmolested elsewhere, were the Anabaptists or Baptists, as -their name was shortened in later years. Their views were much more -liberal and attractive than strict Puritanism and therefore interested -Roger Williams. He allowed one of their<span class="pagenum" id="Page_78">[Pg 78]</span> number, Ezekiel Holliman, to -baptize him in the new faith and he then baptized Holliman and several -others. For this public profession, Roger Williams and his wife were -excommunicated from the Salem church. He is generally regarded as the -first pastor of the Baptist Church, but he was not actively connected -with it for more than a few months. No doctrine of the day could quite -satisfy a man of his open mind and earnest determination to search for -the truth. He became what was then known as a “seeker.”</p> - -<p>The Baptists, however, continued to prosper and increase in numbers. -They still claim Roger Williams as the founder of the First Baptist -Church of America. The ancient meeting-house bearing that name (though -it is not the original edifice of the society) has a bell with a quaint -inscription which proclaims to the world the principles upon which both -the city and the Baptist congregation were founded:</p> - -<p class="poetry"> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">“For freedom of conscience the town was first planted,</span><br> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_79">[Pg 79]</span><span style="margin-left: 1em;">Persuasion, not force, was used by the people;</span><br> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">This church is the eldest and has not recanted,</span><br> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Enjoying and granting bell, temple, and steeple.”</span><br> -</p> - -<p class="center p2"><span class="figcenter" id="img006"> -<img src="images/006.jpg" class="w50" alt="First Baptist Church of Providence"> -</span></p> -<p class="center caption">The First Baptist Church of Providence is a dignified and venerable -white structure on North Main Street, the “Town Street” of Roger -Williams’ day. It is modeled after <abbr title="saint">St.</abbr> Martin’s-in-the-Fields, London. -Its bell still rings the curfew at nine o’clock each evening.</p> - -<p class="center caption">The First Baptist Society, the first in America, was founded in -1638, and met either in the open air or at the homes of its members -during the first sixty-two years of its existence. Roger Williams is -generally considered the first pastor of the church.</p> - - -<p class="p2">To rightly understand the last line, we must know that in England in -the seventeenth century those worshippers who had separated from the -established church had neither bell, temple nor steeple. This is only -another instance of the liberal spirit of the early inhabitants of -Providence.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop"> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_80">[Pg 80]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_VII">CHAPTER VII<br><span class="small">THE INDIAN KEY</span></h2></div> - - -<p>As we have seen, the Indians had much to do with Roger Williams’ -history from the very beginning of his life in the New World. He had -lodged with them, befriended them, studied their language, traded with -them, and had been their interpreter. All this was of benefit to both -natives and colonists.</p> - -<p>In 1643, another opportunity came for Roger Williams to be of still -further service to his countrymen and their red neighbors. An important -mission (about which we will speak later) took him to England that year -and he made the most of the leisure afforded by the long sea voyage to -put into book form what he had learned about the Indian language and -customs. “I drew the materials,” he explained, “in a rude lump at sea, -that I might not lightly lose what I had so dearly bought in some few -years’ hardship.”</p> - -<p>Roger Williams’ purpose was to bring about a closer relation between -the whites<span class="pagenum" id="Page_81">[Pg 81]</span> and the natives. He believed they could be mutually helpful -if the book were used as a guide.</p> - -<p>“A little key may open a box where lies a bunch of keys.... One candle -will light ten thousand, and it may please God to bless a little leaven -to season the mighty lump of those peoples and territories.”</p> - -<p>The work was published in London before the close of the year under an -odd and lengthy title which indicated that the labor put into it was -at least thorough. It was called “A Key into the Language of America; -or, An help to the Language of the Natives in that part of America, -called New-England. Together, with brief Observations of the Customs, -Manners and Worships, etc. of the aforesaid Natives, in Peace and War, -in Life and Death. On all which are added Spiritual Observations, -General and Particular by the Author, of chief and special use (upon -all occasions,) to all the English Inhabiting those parts; yet pleasant -and profitable to the view of all men.” Let us hope that the persons -who asked for the volume in the London bookshops<span class="pagenum" id="Page_82">[Pg 82]</span> did not attempt to -give the title word for word!</p> - -<p>No man of that day was better fitted to undertake such a task as the -writing of the Indian Key than Roger Williams, for no man had lived -so intimately with the New England Indians. The quaint book is to-day -considered very valuable and very precious among book-lovers. Of course -most of the history concerns the Narragansetts particularly, but Roger -Williams also made use of the knowledge he had gained from other tribes.</p> - -<p>Suppose we take a few peeps into this fascinating old volume, for -nowhere can we find a better picture of the author’s “barbarians.” -We notice, first, that it is made up something like a dictionary. On -the left side of each page are the Indian words and phrases and, on -the right, their meaning in English. But what a difficult dictionary! -Think of mastering such mouth-filling words as “Muckquachuckquêmese” or -“Maumashinnaunamaùta.” Only the patience of a Roger Williams could ever -have discovered that such enigmas meant “a little<span class="pagenum" id="Page_83">[Pg 83]</span> boy” and “Let us -make a good fire.” It is interesting to know that the very first phrase -in the book is the familiar “What cheer, Netop?” or the first greeting -that reached Roger Williams’ ears in the land of the Narragansetts. -Besides explaining the commoner expressions of the Indians, the author -includes notes about their life and habits. At the close of each -chapter are a few lines of simple, crude verse that sounds for all the -world like the pointed sermons with which good old-fashioned stories -used to end.</p> - -<p>As to the religion of the Indians, Roger Williams tells his readers -that he has been given the names of thirty-seven different gods which -they solemnly worship. Among these, Cautantouwit, the great god of the -southwest, was a general favorite. From his field came their corn and -beans and it is to his abode their souls will go at death, provided -they have lived good lives. All murderers, thieves and liars, on the -other hand, must wander restlessly abroad. Besides Cautantouwit, many -other gods are mentioned, such as the Eastern, Western,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_84">[Pg 84]</span> Northern and -Southern Gods, the House God, the Woman’s God, the Children’s God, the -Sun and the Moon Gods, and the Fire God.</p> - -<p class="poetry"> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">“The Indians find the sun so sweet,</span><br> -<span style="margin-left: 2em;">He is a god, they say;</span><br> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Giving them light and heat and fruit,</span><br> -<span style="margin-left: 2em;">And guidance all the day.</span><br> -<br> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">“They have no help of clock or watch,</span><br> -<span style="margin-left: 2em;">And sun they overprize.</span><br> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Having those artificial helps, the sun</span><br> -<span style="margin-left: 2em;">We unthankfully despise.”</span><br> -</p> - -<p>The superstitions of the Indians were many and curious, as is seen by -the following: Though crows frequently stole their corn, yet scarcely -one native in a hundred would put them to death. Why? Because they -firmly believed that the crow first brought them a grain of Indian -corn in one ear and an Indian bean in the other from Cautantouwit’s -field. Another superstition was their childlike faith in the power of -their priests and conjurers to work cures. To Roger Williams’ way of -thinking, these “wise men” did nothing but “howl and roar” over them.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_85">[Pg 85]</span></p> - -<p>Still, Roger Williams, always just, took care to record the good -points of the natives as well as their failings. This was unlike many -Englishmen of his time, who looked down upon the savages as little -better than animals. For one thing, hospitality was a common virtue -among them. Had it not been so, Roger Williams could never have found -for his book such a list of friendly expressions as “Warm you,” “Sit by -the fire,” “Come hither, friend,” “Come in,” “I thank you,” “I thank -you for your kind remembrance,” and “I thank you for your love.”</p> - -<p class="poetry"> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">“The courteous pagan shall condemn</span><br> -<span style="margin-left: 2em;">Uncourteous Englishmen,</span><br> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Who live like foxes, bears and wolves,</span><br> -<span style="margin-left: 2em;">Or lion in his den.</span><br> -<br> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">“Let none sing blessings to their souls,</span><br> -<span style="margin-left: 2em;">For that they courteous are:</span><br> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">The wild barbarians with no more</span><br> -<span style="margin-left: 2em;">Than nature, go so far.</span><br> -<br> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">“If Nature’s sons both wild and tame,</span><br> -<span style="margin-left: 2em;">Humane and courteous be,</span><br> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">How ill becomes it sons of God</span><br> -<span style="margin-left: 2em;">To want humanity!”</span><br> -</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_86">[Pg 86]</span></p> - -<p>Again, Roger Williams tells us, “If any stranger come in, they -presently give him to eat of what they have; many a time, and at all -times of the night (as I have fallen in travel upon their houses) when -nothing hath been ready, have themselves and their wives risen to -prepare me some refreshing. In summer time I have known them lie abroad -often themselves, to make room for strangers, English or others.”</p> - -<p class="poetry"> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">“I have known them leave their house and mat</span><br> -<span style="margin-left: 2em;">To lodge a friend or stranger,</span><br> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">When Jews and Christians off have sent</span><br> -<span style="margin-left: 2em;">Christ Jesus to the manger.”</span><br> -</p> - -<p>Family affection and loyalty were strong in the Indian, while -drunkenness was an almost unknown vice. As for such crimes as robbery -and murder, Roger Williams says that the red men have as good, if not a -better, record than their white neighbors. In war, too, the example set -by the English was hardly what we would expect from a superior race:</p> - -<p class="poetry"> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">“The Indians count of men as dogs,</span><br> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_87">[Pg 87]</span><span style="margin-left: 2em;">It is no wonder then:</span><br> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">They tear out one another’s throats!</span><br> -<span style="margin-left: 2em;">But now that Englishmen,</span><br> -<br> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">“That boast themselves God’s children and</span><br> -<span style="margin-left: 2em;">Members of Christ to be,</span><br> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">That they should thus break out in flames,</span><br> -<span style="margin-left: 2em;">Sure ’tis a mystery!”</span><br> -</p> - -<p>Roger Williams gave the natives credit, too, for being punctual. “They -are punctual in their promises of keeping time; and sometimes have -charged me with a lie for not punctually keeping time, though hindered.”</p> - -<p>The Indians were exceedingly fond of news. So eager were they to learn -what was going on around them that if any stranger was able to satisfy -their curiosity in their own language, they called him a god. Forming a -circle about the news-bringer and silently puffing at their pipes, they -would listen with deep attention to what he had to say.</p> - -<p>Being children of nature and living mostly in the open, they were -far better acquainted with the outdoor world than were their white -neighbors. Their five senses were trained to a wonderful degree and<span class="pagenum" id="Page_88">[Pg 88]</span> -they were intimately familiar with the sun and moon, the winds and -weather.</p> - -<p class="poetry"> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">“The very Indian boys can give</span><br> -<span style="margin-left: 2em;">To many stars their name,</span><br> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">And know their course and therein do</span><br> -<span style="margin-left: 2em;">Excel the English tame.”</span><br> -</p> - -<p>A good description of the Indian home is furnished by Roger Williams. -It consisted of long poles covered and lined with mats. Those on the -inside were embroidered by the women and took the place of hangings. -Mats often formed doors, too, though birch and chestnut bark and even -English boards and nails were sometimes used for this purpose. A large -opening in the middle of the house served as a chimney. “Two families -will live comfortably and lovingly in a little round house of some -fourteen or sixteen foot over.”</p> - -<p>The principal occupations of the Indian braves were hunting, fishing, -trading, and the manufacture of canoes, bows and arrows. They raised -some tobacco, but left the planting and tending of other crops wholly -to their women folk. Tobacco was<span class="pagenum" id="Page_89">[Pg 89]</span> highly valued as a preventative -against toothache. While the Indians generally bore torture -uncomplainingly, a jumping tooth would make a coward of the bravest. -Says Roger Williams, “The toothache is the only pain which will force -their stout hearts to cry.”</p> - -<p>Canoes were fashioned from pine, oak and chestnut trees. After being -felled, the trees were burned and hewed into shape. A single Indian -working by himself in the forest could finish and launch his boat -within ten or twelve days. Some of the larger canoes were big enough to -hold thirty or forty men. That they were not always the safest craft -for white men is shown by Roger Williams’ story:</p> - -<p>“It is wonderful to see how they will venture in those canoes, and how -(being oft overset as I have myself been with them) they will swim a -mile, yea, two or more, safe to land. I having been necessitated to -pass waters divers times with them, it hath pleased God to make them -many times the instruments of my preservation: and when sometimes in -great danger I have questioned<span class="pagenum" id="Page_90">[Pg 90]</span> safety, they have said to me, ‘Fear -not, if we be overset, I will carry you safe to land.’”</p> - -<p>As to food, parched meal seems to have been their main article of -diet, mixed with either hot or cold water. A little basket of meal was -commonly carried on the back or in a hollow leather girdle. This would -last for three or four days.</p> - -<p>There was also natural food at hand, of which the Indians made good -use. The strawberry was greatly prized. To quote from the “Key”:</p> - -<p>“This berry is the wonder of all the fruits growing naturally in those -parts. In some parts where the natives have planted, I have many times -seen as many as would fill a good ship within few miles’ compass. -The Indians bruise them in a mortar and mix them with meal and make -strawberry bread.” The natives were also very fond of a dish made of -meal and dried currants ground to a powder which was “as sweet to them -as plum or spice cake to the English.”</p> - -<p>Another natural source of food was the clam-beds, for which New -England, and<span class="pagenum" id="Page_91">[Pg 91]</span> Rhode Island especially, has always been famous. Listen -to Roger Williams’ description of the clam:</p> - -<p>“This is a sweet kind of shell-fish, which all Indians generally over -the country, winter and summer, delight in, and at low water the women -dig for them. This fish and the natural liquor of it they boil and it -makes their broth and their bread seasonable and savory, instead of -salt.”</p> - -<p>The Indian wampum, made from shells found along the shores of New -England, took the place of money. Six small white beads, or three black -ones, were equal to one English penny.</p> - -<p>These glimpses into the Indian “Key” give us a little idea of Roger -Williams’ friends among the Narragansetts and other tribes. Here and -there in the book are hints of his kindly dealings with these savages. -One story tells how he gladly went two miles out of his way to visit -a Connecticut Indian on his death-bed. The dying brave told Roger -Williams he had never forgotten the words in which he had preached the -religion of the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_92">[Pg 92]</span> white men, then added pitifully, “Me so big naughty -heart, me heart all one stone!”</p> - -<p>In another place, Roger Williams referred to Canonicus, sachem of -the Narragansetts and his steadfast friend, as “a wise and peaceable -prince.” He tells us how he had hard work to overcome Canonicus’ -suspicions of the English. To show he had cause to doubt the word of -the whites, the Indian chief picked up a stick and broke it in ten -pieces—one piece for each time the English had been untrustworthy. It -is not necessary to add that Roger Williams did his best to so improve -conditions that the Indians could put greater trust in the colonists.</p> - -<p>The printer who published the “Key into the Language of America” was -Gregory Dexter. He early emigrated to Providence and became a leading -citizen of the little colony and also remained a “dear and faithful -friend” of Roger Williams.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop"> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_93">[Pg 93]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_VIII">CHAPTER VIII<br><span class="small">IN QUEST OF THE CHARTER</span></h2></div> - - -<p>There was no doubt about it. The little settlement of Providence was -in disgrace—deep disgrace. Massachusetts could forgive neither Roger -Williams for his unheard-of opinions nor his companions who helped him -found the colony based upon such dangerous principles.</p> - -<p>She showed her displeasure in several ways. First, she frowned upon -all residents of Providence who came within her borders. If they still -held that the magistrates were unjust and that Roger Williams had been -persecuted, they were politely invited to turn back home and threatened -with imprisonment should they repeat the offence. Another effect of the -Bay Colony’s severity was loss of trade, resulting in actual hardship -for the Providence settlers. As supplies from England were received -at Boston, little Providence was badly handicapped in<span class="pagenum" id="Page_94">[Pg 94]</span> securing the -necessities of life. She must either depend upon the more distant port -of New Amsterdam or go without.</p> - -<p>As for Roger Williams himself, Massachusetts obstinately refused to let -him touch her territory under any conditions. It is hard to understand -such a spirit of narrowness and ingratitude after the noble part he -had played in the Pequot War. Still he continued to help Massachusetts -on any and every occasion when his knowledge of the Indians and their -language could be of service. They, as repeatedly, kept on accepting -his kindnesses without, however, annulling his decree of banishment. -The following incident shows this in striking fashion:</p> - -<p>At one time the Massachusetts people became suspicious of Miantonomo, -thinking that he had entered into a league with the Mohawks against -them. Thereupon, they summoned him to Boston to give an account of -himself. The Narragansett sachem was perfectly willing to go—on one -condition. This was that Roger Williams might be his companion. Well -did the shrewd savage<span class="pagenum" id="Page_95">[Pg 95]</span> know that if his trusted friend had a part in -the proceedings, right and justice would prevail. Such would have been -the case, but Roger Williams was not given a chance to say a word for -either side. He was under sentence of banishment. How, then, could he -be allowed to accompany Miantonomo? The proposed meeting failed to take -place.</p> - -<p>Whenever a disturbance arose in Roger Williams’ colony, Massachusetts -was only too ready to cry out triumphantly, “I told you so! This absurd -theory of the separation of church and state is not working out any -better than we thought it would!” John Winthrop solemnly recorded in -his Journal, “At Providence, also, the devil was not idle.” What Roger -Williams’ critics were too short-sighted to see was that the trouble -lay, not with his principles, which were sane and sound, but with his -companions’ misunderstanding of them. The Apostle of Soul Liberty was -far ahead of the age in which he lived.</p> - -<p>The time came when this attitude of Massachusetts threatened Providence -with very real dangers. We are sorry to say that<span class="pagenum" id="Page_96">[Pg 96]</span> not all the trouble -in the infant colony came from without, however. A few settlers -at Pawtuxet, near Providence, though occupying land over which -Massachusetts had no claim, placed themselves under her protection. -It was the very opportunity the Bay Colony had been seeking to extend -her sway. Providence, having no government, had no right to exist, -she argued. Frankly she acknowledged that Pawtuxet was worth taking -over. Was it wise to neglect any chance that would serve as a wedge to -further extension of territory?</p> - -<p>John Winthrop himself had the honesty to reveal Massachusetts’ real -motives back of her protection of the Pawtuxet malcontents:</p> - -<p>“This we did partly to draw in the rest in those parts, either under -ourselves or Plymouth, who now lived <em>under no government</em>, -but grew very offensive, and the place was likely to be of use to -us, especially if we should have occasion of sending out against -any Indians of Narragansett and likewise for an outlet into the -Narragansett Bay, and seeing it came without our seeking, and<span class="pagenum" id="Page_97">[Pg 97]</span> would be -no charge to us, we thought it not wisdom to let it slip.”</p> - -<p>For a while, the outlook was most discouraging for the struggling -settlement at the head of Narragansett Bay. Things went from bad -to worse. The climax was reached when, in the spring of 1643, -Massachusetts, Plymouth, Connecticut and New Haven joined to form “The -United Colonies of New England.” Providence and Aquidneck were left -out. The chief purpose of the federation was mutual protection against -the natives. The Pequot War, while it had broken the power of one -dreaded tribe, had not settled all the Indian troubles of New England. -Every now and then rumors of new dangers spread from settlement to -settlement. As in former years, a general massacre of white settlers -was feared. There was now a likelihood that such an attempt might -be more successful than before, for the Indians had been receiving -firearms from English traders.</p> - -<p>The league was based, then, upon the principle that in union there -is strength. Two commissioners from each colony (both<span class="pagenum" id="Page_98">[Pg 98]</span> of whom must -be church members) were elected to meet once a year to discuss the -questions of war and peace that affected the general welfare of New -England. The Narragansett Bay settlements would have been glad to -send their representatives, too, but were not allowed to do so. At -first the New England federation claimed it was because Providence had -no charter. This could not have been the real reason, for when this -obstacle ceased to exist, the colony was still refused admission.</p> - -<p>It is easy to see that it was thus placed in an extremely dangerous -position. It was isolated, could hope for no co-operation from its -neighbor colonies and was in constant dread of Indian outbreaks. -What were the little frozen-out settlements to do? In some way they -must make a place for themselves in this unfriendly New England, and -that speedily. They must, in some way, make their neighbors respect -them—yes, and keep their hands off of them. Their very existence was -imperiled.</p> - -<p>There was only one course open. Acting on the same principle as their -more fortunate<span class="pagenum" id="Page_99">[Pg 99]</span> neighbors, they decided to unite and to make that -union firm and lasting by appealing to England for a charter. The man -best suited to undertake this delicate mission was, of course, Roger -Williams, and he was appointed to visit the mother-country for this -purpose.</p> - -<p>At the time he sailed (June, 1643), the principal Narragansett -Bay settlements were Providence, those on the island of -Aquidneck—Portsmouth and Newport—and the infant settlement of -Warwick. During the seven years of its existence, Providence had -continued to stand boldly for religious freedom. Aquidneck, too, while -entirely separate from her sister colony, had been liberal from the -beginning, as is shown by her court record of 1641, “that liberty of -conscience in point of doctrine is perpetuated.”</p> - -<p>Roger Williams would have preferred to engage passage from Boston, -but once more the Massachusetts authorities refused to let him enter -their territory. He therefore decided to embark from New Amsterdam. -Many persons in that Dutch settlement had<span class="pagenum" id="Page_100">[Pg 100]</span> reason to be thankful for -the happy providence that sent him their way. A fierce Indian uprising -was in progress, due largely to the ill-treatment of the savages -by the whites. Roger Williams’ fame must have gone before him, for -the settlers pleaded with him to save them. With his usual gracious -willingness, he became peace-maker and with his customary success. -Unhappily, many frightful tragedies had already occurred. Among these -was the murder of Mrs. Anne Hutchinson and members of her family who -had moved from Aquidneck to the Dutch colony.</p> - -<p>The long, uncertain voyage that lay ahead of Roger Williams was most -unlike the rapid crossings made in our modern luxurious ocean steamers -that can calculate almost to an hour the length of the journey. -Heavy seas, storms, contrary winds all had to be taken into account. -Realizing the delay that might thus be caused, our traveler used his -leisure to put together the Indian “Key,” as we have seen.</p> - -<p>It was a very different England which Roger Williams found in 1643 from -that<span class="pagenum" id="Page_101">[Pg 101]</span> which he had left thirteen years before. Then royalty and bishops -had been triumphant; now the king was a fugitive and the Star Chamber -a thing of the past. The country was passing through a dreadful civil -war. Parliament was fighting for its rights, long trampled upon, and it -was a question whether that body or the king would win out in the end. -The struggle was for both civil and religious freedom. Disturbed though -the kingdom was, it was the very best occasion for Roger Williams to -present his request. Parliament needed all the friends it could get on -both sides of the water. It therefore listened with attention to what -he had to say.</p> - -<p>Without question Roger Williams numbered among his friends the most -powerful men of England at this time—Oliver Cromwell, Sir Henry Vane, -the former governor of the Massachusetts Bay Colony, and perhaps -Milton. They greeted the pioneer from over-seas with hearty welcome. -Their warm friendship must have meant much to the outcast from -Massachusetts. But his patient heart must have been filled with a<span class="pagenum" id="Page_102">[Pg 102]</span> -still greater joy when a commission appointed by Parliament granted -his colony the much-desired charter. Massachusetts’ cold disapproval -might continue, but the Narragansett settlements were on their feet at -last! They had a future. Their star, slow in rising, was now above the -horizon.</p> - -<p>During his stay in London, Roger Williams attended to other matters -besides the procuring of the charter. Often his own personal concerns -were pushed aside for the sake of others. The poor of the city were -enduring great suffering due to a lack of coal, for the war had -interfered with mining. Wood was very expensive. Roger Williams made -it his business to do what he could to obtain fuel and so lessen the -distress around him.</p> - -<p>In addition, he made use of every spare moment to write a great work -on toleration bearing the rather startling title of “The Bloody Tenent -of Persecution,” which was put together “in variety of strange houses, -sometimes in the fields, in the midst of travel.” It was in answer -to a letter of his old antagonist, John Cotton. Going back a<span class="pagenum" id="Page_103">[Pg 103]</span> step -further, this letter had been called forth by a pamphlet on persecution -composed by a prisoner of Newgate. Being denied writing materials, he -had substituted milk for ink, and for paper, had used the wrappings -of the milk bottles brought him. Such writings, he knew, would, upon -the application of heat, become legible. To “the arguments against -persecution <em>in milk</em>,” Roger Williams now wrote “the answer in -blood.” He was on familiar ground, and with clear logic, good sense and -strong English, he shaped his ideas on religious liberty. Such a book -had never before been published. Truth and Peace are represented as -discussing this all-important subject.</p> - -<p>“In what dark corner of the world, sweet Peace,” begins Truth, “are -we two met? How hath the present evil world banished me from all the -coasts and quarters of it? And how hath the righteous God in judgment -taken thee from the earth?”</p> - -<p>“’Tis lamentably true, blessed Truth,” answers Peace, “the foundations -of the world have long been out of course.... With what a wearied, -tired wing have I<span class="pagenum" id="Page_104">[Pg 104]</span> flown over nations, kingdoms, cities, towns, to find -out precious Truth.”</p> - -<p>“The like inquiries,” says Truth, “in my flights and travels have I -made for Peace, and still am told she hath left the earth and fled to -Heaven.”</p> - -<p>“Dear Truth,” then exclaims Peace, “what is the earth but a dungeon of -darkness where Truth is not?”</p> - -<p>In less fanciful language, arguments are given to show that neither -laws nor civil magistrates should have authority over a man’s soul. -Roger Williams did not mean any disrespect to his old friend, John -Cotton, by thus openly taking opposite sides with him. This he -explained years afterwards in a courteous letter to Cotton’s son. He -was too tender-hearted to offend even his enemies. Besides, public -controversies were very popular in Roger Williams’ day.</p> - -<p>The book was dedicated to Parliament, but, unfortunately, the House of -Commons was so far from comprehending and appreciating its worth, that -it rather childishly ordered that it be burnt. As if in such simple<span class="pagenum" id="Page_105">[Pg 105]</span> -fashion truth could be wiped from the earth!</p> - -<p>The charter obtained by Roger Williams provided that “Providence -Plantations in the Narragansett Bay in New England” should be given -“full power and authority to rule themselves and such others as shall -hereafter inhabit within any part of the said tract of land, by such -a form of civil government as by voluntary consent of all, or the -greater part of them, they shall find most suitable to their estate and -condition, provided that the said laws, constitutions and punishments -for the civil government of the said plantations be conformable to the -laws of England, as far as the nature and constitution of the place -will admit.” It was a most liberal document, without a single word -about restricting liberty in religious matters.</p> - -<p>The obtaining of this charter meant an outlay in actual money of one -hundred pounds, or five hundred dollars. Roger Williams had generously -disposed of some of his land in order to raise ready money to carry -through the project. This debt was<span class="pagenum" id="Page_106">[Pg 106]</span> not collected without considerable -trouble and delay. The colonists, having secured their object, did not -seem over-anxious to pay the bill.</p> - -<p>The question suggests itself: How had Roger Williams been able to make -such a complete success of his mission in England? There were several -reasons—among them, the desire of Parliament to make and keep friends -in New England, as has been mentioned. But listen. In a letter sent -by Roger Williams from leading noblemen and members of Parliament to -Massachusetts, we find these words: “As also of his <em>great industry -and travels in his printed Indian labors</em> in your parts (the like -whereof we have not seen extant from any part of America) and in which -respect it hath pleased both Houses of Parliament to grant unto him, -and friends with him, a free and absolute charter of civil government -for those parts of his abode.” The writers of the letter did not -hesitate to use very plain language in expressing their disapproval of -the lack of harmony and neighborliness that had marked the dealings -between Massachusetts<span class="pagenum" id="Page_107">[Pg 107]</span> and Roger Williams. The missive gained him the -privilege of landing in Boston on his return to America in the autumn -of the year 1644. There is nothing to show, however, that the colony -softened her heart toward him.</p> - -<p>The people of Providence, on the other hand, heard of the coming of -their leader and prepared for him a truly royal welcome. When he landed -on the banks of the Seekonk, where, not many years before, nobody had -taken any interest in his doings except possibly friendly Indians, now -he was met by a body of his townsmen who had turned out in fourteen -canoes to greet him. Happy in the safe return of their friend and -neighbor, and rejoiced to think he had come back with the precious -charter, they escorted him, with hearty expressions of joy, across the -river to the settlement he had founded.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop"> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_108">[Pg 108]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_IX">CHAPTER IX<br><span class="small">NARRAGANSETT DAYS</span></h2></div> - - -<p>While Roger Williams was absent in England, an event occurred at home -which must have sorely grieved his kindly heart when he heard of -it. This was the death of his faithful friend and ally, the sachem -Miantonomo. Their friendship, as well as that between Roger Williams -and Miantonomo’s uncle, Canonicus, forms one of the most interesting -chapters in the life of our hero. Brave, dignified, upright, true, -Miantonomo could give many a church elder of his time a lesson in honor -and sincerity. He deserved a far better fate at their hands than he -received.</p> - -<p>Ever since the Pequot War, there had been trouble between the Mohegans -and the Narragansetts. Uncas, the powerful sachem of the former tribe, -was Miantonomo’s deadly rival. When, therefore, war broke out between -him and an ally of Miantonomo,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_109">[Pg 109]</span> the Narragansett sachem took part in -the struggle. With a force of about a thousand men, which greatly -outnumbered the Connecticut Indians, he took Uncas completely by -surprise. Unhappily, Miantonomo was hindered by a heavy armor that -had been loaned him and this, together with the sudden fury of Uncas’ -assault, cost him the day. He was taken captive to Hartford, after -proudly refusing to plead for his life.</p> - -<p>When the commissioners of the United Colonies next met, his case was -put in their hands. What should be done with the silent, haughty -prisoner? Should he be condemned to death or receive a lighter -punishment or—best of all—be set free? Whatever Miantonomo’s faults, -he had always kept faith with his white allies and, remembering his -treaty at the time of the Pequot War, had even asked permission of -Massachusetts before attacking Uncas. The United Colonies hesitated. At -length they shifted the responsibility to certain prominent ministers -of the gospel. Surely they would be lenient. Without question<span class="pagenum" id="Page_110">[Pg 110]</span> they -would grant him life and freedom. <em>Death!</em> With one voice they -pronounced the awful sentence.</p> - -<p>It is not difficult to imagine the savage joy with which Uncas received -his hated foe back again. As Miantonomo was led forth from Hartford, -one of Uncas’ men stole up behind him and felled him to the ground -with a single blow of a hatchet. This heartless murder—for it can be -called nothing less—will always remain a dark blot on the history of -early New England. If only Roger Williams had been at home! No doubt -the gloomy sachem said it to himself more than once with childlike -yearning. To-day, nearly three hundred years after the tragedy, we echo -sadly, “If only Roger Williams had been at home!”</p> - -<p>The Narragansetts did not soon overlook the cruel death of their -favorite chief. They meditated revenge—deep, thorough revenge. They -would have the head of Uncas, no matter what Massachusetts and the -other colonies might say. Such was the state of affairs when Roger -Williams returned from England. The Narragansetts actually<span class="pagenum" id="Page_111">[Pg 111]</span> commenced -hostilities against the Mohegans and threatened to carry the war -against the white colonists as well, except those of Providence and -Rhode Island, as the island of Aquidneck was now called.</p> - -<p>Roger Williams lost no time in doing his utmost to quench “the flames -of war raging next door” to him. He sent word of the plans of the -Indians to a meeting of the commissioners of the United Colonies held -at Boston. In consequence of this, Massachusetts decided to take up -arms against the revengeful Narragansetts. Their sachem, Pessicus, -Miantonomo’s brother, then lost some of his former bravery. He, like -Massachusetts, depended upon Roger Williams to get him out of his -difficulties. He had the same unquestioning confidence in the friend -of his tribe as had Miantonomo before him. The result of the whole -business was that peace was arranged and the Narragansetts pledged -Massachusetts two thousand fathom of wampum. A treaty was concluded -which patched up the differences between the two Indian tribes and -perhaps prevented, for a second time, a<span class="pagenum" id="Page_112">[Pg 112]</span> widespread massacre of the -whites. The credit was entirely due to Roger Williams.</p> - -<p>But to return to the personal affairs of the great peace-maker. We -must not suppose that all this time he was on the road to riches. At -no time in his career does he seem to have had an abundance of worldly -goods. He was obliged to work in the open, at hard manual labor, to -earn a living for himself and those dependent on him. Now, upon his -return from England, he found himself poorer than ever. His family -numbered six children and it was a big problem to clothe and feed them -properly. Their needs probably determined his next step—his removal -from Providence to Cawcawmquissick or Narragansett, some twenty miles -down the Bay, where he established a trading-post.</p> - -<p>The location had its advantages. It was convenient for hunters and -accessible to Newport, at which port furs could be shipped to England -and needed supplies be received in return. Here, in the heart of the -Narragansett country, Roger Williams passed six busy years of his life, -his business<span class="pagenum" id="Page_113">[Pg 113]</span> yielding him one hundred pounds annually. He planted and -harvested his crops, continued to serve as mediator between the natives -and the colonists, and to take an active part in the affairs of the -colony.</p> - -<p>He found at Narragansett a most congenial neighbor in the person of -Richard Smith, a prosperous trader and the owner of a large estate. -A fugitive from English persecution, he had resided for a time in -Plymouth territory, and then, for the sake of a still more liberal -atmosphere, moved to the Narragansett Bay region. His was the first -English house in that section, built a few years after the settlement -of Providence. Mrs. Smith was the soul of courtesy and hospitality and -the Williams family was fortunate in having her and her good husband -within neighborly distance.</p> - -<p>That Roger Williams, too, was the best of neighbors, we have abundant -proof. No kindly service was too small for him to undertake if he -could thereby help those about him, whether English or Indian. Now he -busied himself trying to find the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_114">[Pg 114]</span> stray cattle of a friend, again he -gave his house over to Massachusetts soldiers who had come to collect -the wampum debt from the Narragansetts. The savages were continually -making excuses to Roger Williams for their delay in settling the heavy -account. Many of these were genuine enough, no doubt. He listened to -the grievances of both sides and, as usual, poured oil on the troubled -waters.</p> - -<p>To the Narragansetts, he was friend, peace-maker, adviser, physician. -They served in his household, for the early records of the province -show that he was granted “leave to suffer a native, his hired household -servant, to kill fowl for him in his piece at Narragansett about his -house.” Their bodily ailments were ever a source of care and anxiety to -him. Though Providence Plantations was a temperate colony, yet Roger -Williams was allowed to administer “a little wine or strong water” -to the red men in their illnesses. “I might have gained thousands by -that trade,” he once said, “but God hath graciously given me rather to -choose a dry morsel.” When in need of<span class="pagenum" id="Page_115">[Pg 115]</span> greater medical skill than his -own, he wrote his friend, John Winthrop the younger, of Connecticut, -for medicine and a “drawing plaster,” adding generously, “if the charge -rise to one or two crowns, I shall thankfully send it.”</p> - -<p>The lack of good physicians was still sorely felt in the colony. When -the second daughter of Roger Williams became ill, he again asked <abbr title="mister">Mr.</abbr> -Winthrop’s advice—this time, as to the best doctor in Massachusetts. -As late as 1660, however, Roger Williams resorted to simple -remedies—of necessity, very likely—instead of consulting a doctor. -When his son Joseph “was troubled with a spice of an epilepsy,” he -wrote, “We used some remedies, but it hath pleased God, by his taking -of tobacco, perfectly, as we hope, to cure him.”</p> - -<p>Correspondence and neighborly interchange of courtesies were kept up -for years between the Williams family and that of John Winthrop, Jr. -The affection and kindliness of the former governor of Massachusetts -for his banished friend descended to his son. “Your loving lines in -this cold,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_116">[Pg 116]</span> dead season”—thus began one of Roger Williams’ letters -to him—“were as a cup of your Connecticut cider.” Once Mrs. Williams -sent Mrs. Winthrop a couple of papers of pins, as this simple necessity -appeared to be scarce in Connecticut. Her husband added the suggestion -that if Mrs. Winthrop herself did not need them, they might “pleasure a -neighbor.” Writing paper seemed to be as scarce in Providence as pins -were in Connecticut. One letter of Roger Williams was written on the -blank side of an envelope addressed to himself by Winthrop. He crossed -out his own name and wrote that of his correspondent in blacker ink.</p> - -<p>The monotony and hard work of the Narragansett existence were enlivened -now and then by the loan of a book. In this way, Roger Williams kept in -touch with the latest thought in England. He eagerly read all volumes -that came his way bearing upon religious subjects, but at one time -he expressed an earnest desire for a geography. In turn, he supplied -his friends with books from his own limited library. We are sorry<span class="pagenum" id="Page_117">[Pg 117]</span> to -say they were not always returned promptly. Thus he sent urgent word -to Connecticut for Winthrop to recover one of these books which an -Englishman of Long Island had borrowed.</p> - -<p>During Roger Williams’ residence at Narragansett, the aged chieftain -Canonicus died. Honorable and just in his dealings with the colonists, -always more inclined toward peace than war, he stands out in history as -one of the wisest and best of New England Indians. He picked out Roger -Williams as the object of his special favor. Despite extreme age, he -had laid out the grounds of his neighbor’s trading-house with his own -hands. The two men had the deepest respect and love for each other. -Nearing his end, the Narragansett chieftain sent for Roger Williams. -He had a dying request to make—that he might be buried in the “cloth -of free gift” that was one of many tokens of friendship from his great -white friend. “So he was,” recorded Roger Williams simply. Thus the -“prudent and peaceable prince” was laid to rest with his fathers.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_118">[Pg 118]</span></p> - -<p>One other event marked Roger Williams’ sojourn at Narragansett. A day -came when exciting news spread like wildfire throughout the colony. -Gold had been found—rich, precious gold—yes, and silver, too—on -the island of Rhode Island. So the word went round. What a future for -the poor, struggling little colony! Roger Williams, with the others, -believed that a mine of wealth was in their midst and wrote in one of -his letters that the ore had been tested and found genuine. The arms -of England and of the Lord High Admiral were posted over the mine and -nobody allowed to take possession. Unfortunately, the golden dream -soon changed to drab reality. A more careful test showed that what was -believed to be gold was not gold at all. The disappointed dreamers, -sadder but wiser, returned to their plows to earn a living out of the -soil in the old humdrum but dependable way.</p> - -<p>What about Roger Williams’ charter money all this time? The colony had -voted him the hundred pounds to pay the expenses of his trip across the -water, but he had not<span class="pagenum" id="Page_119">[Pg 119]</span> yet collected it all. After patiently waiting -several years, he gently hinted that Providence pay her share in goats!</p> - -<p>“I have here (through God’s providence) convenience of improving -some goats; my request is, therefore, that if it may be without much -trouble, you would be pleased to order the payment of it in cattle of -that kind.”</p> - -<p>Let us hope that the “cattle” duly reached Narragansett.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop"> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_120">[Pg 120]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_X">CHAPTER X<br><span class="small">THE CHARTER ON TRIAL</span></h2></div> - - -<p>Meanwhile, what of the charter itself which Roger Williams had gained -at the expense of so much time and trouble? Had it succeeded in uniting -the struggling settlements? Were they now a harmonious, happy family? -Alas! No such miracle had occurred. In fact, two years and a half -passed before any kind of union was brought about.</p> - - - -<p class="center p2"><span class="figcenter" id="img007"> -<img src="images/007.jpg" class="w75" alt="Canonicus Bridge, Roger Williams Park"> -</span></p> -<p class="center caption">Canonicus Bridge, Roger Williams Park, Providence, appropriately named -after the Narragansett sachem who was the steadfast friend of Roger -Williams.</p> - -<p class="center p2"><span class="figcenter" id="img008"> -<img src="images/008.jpg" class="w75" alt="Betsy Williams Cottage, Roger Williams Park"> -</span></p> -<p class="center caption">The Betsy Williams Cottage, Roger Williams Park, Providence. It is an -old-fashioned red dwelling, well covered with vines in summer, not -far from the statue of Roger Williams. The cottage is appropriately -furnished with Colonial relics.</p> - - -<p class="p2">Finally, in May, 1647, representatives from the different towns met at -Portsmouth. The larger part of the colony, however, was present at this -first General Assembly. Those persons from the mainland who attended -paddled to their destination in canoes. In those days the water trip -from Providence to Portsmouth was looked upon as quite an undertaking, -though to-day a steamer could easily make the same journey in less than -two hours. The delegates from<span class="pagenum" id="Page_121">[Pg 121]</span> Providence, including Roger Williams -and his brother Robert, were bidden Godspeed by the town in words as -gravely serious as might be used had the intended voyage been across -the ocean:</p> - -<p>“We commit you unto the protection and direction of the Almighty, -wishing you a comfortable voyage, a happy success, and a safe return -unto us again.”</p> - -<p>At this first representative meeting of the colony, a simple form of -government was decided upon. It was agreed that the affairs of the -province should be managed by a president, four assistants and six -commissioners from each town, or twenty-four in all. Roger Williams -was not chosen first president, as we might suppose, but this may have -been because he declined the honor. Surely the good and faithful man -deserved a rest. He did, however, serve twice as an assistant and once -as deputy-president under the first charter.</p> - -<p>The colonial body declared itself in favor of “a democratical form of -government”—a truly startling novelty for the seventeenth century. -Then a clear, simple code of laws<span class="pagenum" id="Page_122">[Pg 122]</span> was drawn up, far milder and more -just than any then in existence. They provided that while burglary -and theft were punishable crimes, still the penalty should not be too -extreme for poor persons who stole because of hunger. Debtors having -no goods or lands with which to settle their bills were not to be sent -to prison “to lie languishing to no man’s advantage.” The destitute -and infirm were to be provided for in all the towns. No person was to -be required to take an out-and-out oath, his solemn word or testimony -being considered just as binding. The laws concluded thus quaintly: -“And otherwise than thus what is herein forbidden, all men may walk as -their consciences persuade them, every one in the name of his God. And -let the saints of the Most High walk in this colony without molestation -in the name of Jehovah, their God, forever and ever.”</p> - -<p>Just how primitive was the life of these early settlers is shown in -that section of the laws touching upon archery. It also gives a glimpse -of the constant danger which<span class="pagenum" id="Page_123">[Pg 123]</span> surrounded the pioneers of Providence -Plantations.</p> - -<p>“Forasmuch, as we are cast among the archers, and know not how soon -we may be deprived of powder and shot, without which our guns will -advantage us nothing; to the end also that we may come to outshoot -these natives in their own bow; Be it enacted by the authority of this -present Assembly, that that statute touching archery shall be revived -and propagated throughout the whole colony; and that every person from -the age of seventeen years to the age of seventy, that is not lame, -debilitated in his body, or otherwise exempted by the colony, shall -have a bow and four arrows, and shall use and exercise shooting; and -every father having children shall provide for every man-child from -the age of seven years, till he come to seventeen years, a bow and two -arrows or shafts to induce them and to bring them up to shooting; and -every son, servant, or master, thus appointed and ordered to have a bow -and arrows, that shall be remiss and negligent in the observance hereof -and shall be found to lack a bow and so many<span class="pagenum" id="Page_124">[Pg 124]</span> arrows for the space of -a month together after the last of the fourth month, commonly called -June, shall forfeit three shillings and four pence; the father shall -pay for the son, the master for the servant, and deduct it out of his -wages.”</p> - -<p>At this first assembly, an anchor (to which later was added the motto -“Hope”) was chosen as the seal of the province. Appropriate emblem, -indeed! Many a storm would the infant colony be called upon to battle -with before being grounded firmly in good government. Never before had -a group of people greater need of hope and courage than those who were -trying out their “lively experiment.”</p> - -<p>A law was passed, too, forbidding the sale of firearms to the Indians -under penalty of a heavy fine.</p> - -<p>Several years passed and still Providence Plantations failed to become -the settled, united colony of Roger Williams’ hopes and dreams. It was -a union in name only. As for the position of the founder himself, it -was as if he were the head of an unruly school. The four disturbing -classes, instead of acting<span class="pagenum" id="Page_125">[Pg 125]</span> together for the good of the school, were -more intent on their own little concerns and differences. The people -of Providence quarreled among themselves, while Providence, Newport, -Portsmouth and Warwick quarreled with one another.</p> - -<p>It is true that certain inhabitants of Providence made an agreement -that for the common good they would forget their jealousies and -bickerings, but, unhappily, the very persons who signed the paper were -the ones who had no need of such a pledge to begin with. The liberal, -brotherly spirit of Roger Williams was plainly evident in their -determination to let “love cover their differences in the grave of -oblivion.”</p> - -<p>At last matters reached a crisis. William Coddington planned to detach -the island of Rhode Island and the neighboring island of Conanicut from -the rest of the colony and sailed for England early in 1649 to obtain -a separate charter. And this even though he had been honored by being -elected president of the province and owed his position in the colony -largely to Roger Williams’ kindness and helpfulness.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_126">[Pg 126]</span></p> - -<p>It looked very much as if Roger Williams’ work would have to be done -all over again, especially as Coddington returned in two years with the -new charter which made him governor of the two islands in the Bay for -life. Besides, the neighboring colonies still had a covetous eye on -their sister colony of whom they had always disapproved. Massachusetts -still claimed Pawtuxet, Plymouth declared she owned the Island of Rhode -Island, while poor Warwick had been tossed back and forth between the -two very much like a baseball.</p> - -<p>Finally, Providence and Warwick had the good sense to unite and ask -Roger Williams to go to England a second time to have the original -charter confirmed. Portsmouth and Newport, with equally good sense, -urged John Clarke, the good minister-physician of the latter town, -likewise to appeal to the mother country to have the Coddington charter -annulled.</p> - -<p>Roger Williams had to be urged twice to undertake the task. The care -of his sizable family and lack of money probably had much to do with -his first refusal. At length,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_127">[Pg 127]</span> however, he came to the conclusion that -his duty to his fellow-colonists was of more importance than his own -private affairs. The two towns promised to defray the expenses of the -trip and to make up whatever was still owing for the former voyage.</p> - -<p>Even so, Roger Williams sold his trading-post at Narragansett in order -to finance the venture. He found a purchaser in his neighbor, Richard -Smith, who paid him fifty pounds in ready money for it. There is no -indication that, on the part of the seller, this was an attempt to -drive a sharp bargain—far from it. The business must have been worth -far more than Roger Williams realized on it, even though it was a cash -transaction.</p> - -<p>There was one thing more to be done—to “humbly pray Massachusetts -that he might inoffensively and without molestation pass through her -jurisdiction as a stranger for a night.” The request was grudgingly -granted and, in company with the Reverend John Clarke, Roger Williams -for the second time set his face toward England, in November, 1651.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop"> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_128">[Pg 128]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_XI">CHAPTER XI<br><span class="small">THE SECOND MISSION</span></h2></div> - - -<p>After Roger Williams left for London, the towns of Portsmouth and -Newport submitted to the rule of Coddington, while Providence and -Warwick united and continued under the old charter. They held their -regular assemblies as usual, passed laws, and acted, in general, as if -there were no split at all.</p> - -<p>Many of their proceedings are of little interest to-day, but one stands -out from the rest and deserves more than passing notice. The law -restricting slavery, under date of May 18, 1652, was one of the very -first of its kind, not alone in New England, but in the whole world. -The purchase of negroes was “a common course practiced among Englishmen -to that end they may have them for service or slaves forever” and white -men were also held in similar bondage. Now while the idea of universal -freedom was far<span class="pagenum" id="Page_129">[Pg 129]</span> from the thoughts of mankind in Roger Williams’ day, -the step taken by his little colony was a big stride in the right -direction. It provided that no “black mankind or white” should be made -to serve for a longer period than ten years. “And that man that will -not let them go free,” the decree went on, “or shall sell them away -elsewhere, to that end that they may be enslaved to others for a long -time, he or they shall forfeit to the colony forty pounds.”</p> - -<p>Though Roger Williams was hundreds of miles from home at the time this -slavery act was passed, it clearly shows his influence. He was always -the friend of the oppressed and downtrodden. It is not likely that many -offenders were found after the law became a fact. Two hundred dollars -meant too heavy a fine for the poor colonist of that day to pay.</p> - -<p>The England of Roger Williams’ second visit was as disturbed as the -England of his first trip. King Charles had paid a heavy price for -his tyrannical injustice—the loss of his head—and the real ruler -of the country was Oliver Cromwell. Backed by his well-disciplined,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_130">[Pg 130]</span> -well-trained, invincible army, he had swept everything before him. -During Roger Williams’ stay, he usurped even more power and was made -the Lord Protector of the Commonwealth of England. It was well for -Providence Plantations that it had so influential a friend at court. -Cromwell was very gracious to the colony’s representative, frequently -having long talks with Roger Williams and asking many questions about -the Narragansett province across the sea. The Indians of that section -interested him especially. Roger Williams needed no urging to impart -all the information he could on this topic so near his heart. Yet not -even Cromwell’s friendship secured a speedy settlement of the charter -trouble.</p> - -<p>The question was referred to the Council of State. Meanwhile, Roger -Williams kept his colony informed from time to time as to the -results of his labors. First, he wrote that the Council had given -him encouragement and had decided that the charter was binding until -further orders were issued. Next, he was able to send the welcome news -that the Coddington charter was annulled<span class="pagenum" id="Page_131">[Pg 131]</span> and that the towns were to -unite as formerly. As we shall see, this was more easily said than done.</p> - -<p>Though much had been gained, the final settlement was not yet reached. -While waiting, Roger Williams had his hands full seeing to it that his -struggling province across the water was not cheated out of its rights. -For one thing, war broke out between the Dutch and English. Naturally, -this national struggle caused less important affairs to be pushed -aside for the time being. Then the friends of the charter had to fight -opposition among persons of high position and influence. So the matter -dragged on.</p> - -<p>In one of his letters describing these drawbacks, Roger Williams did -not forget to send his love to his Indian friends. The correspondence -was not all one-sided. The people of Providence, in turn, kept Roger -Williams in touch with affairs at home. Though they did not always -appreciate the great, whole-souled man while he lived quietly among -them, whenever they were left to their own devices, they awoke to some -realization of his worth. They passed their<span class="pagenum" id="Page_132">[Pg 132]</span> troubles on to him and -asked his advice, as if the poor man had not already enough burdens of -his own to carry! They did not stop here. They wrote an earnest letter -asking him to accept the governorship of the colony for a year in case -the charter should be confirmed.</p> - -<p>A more ambitious man would eagerly have grasped the opportunity thus -offered. He would have seen in it the possibility of power, influence, -perhaps riches. Not so Roger Williams. In his own humble, modest way, -he was content to go on as before, sacrificing his own interests for -those of the colony, whether repaid for his efforts or not.</p> - -<p>Cromwell was not the only prominent man in England with whom Roger -Williams was on intimate terms. He renewed his friendship with Sir -Henry Vane and was a frequent visitor at his house—either in his -lodgings at Whitehall or at his beautiful country estate Belleau in -Lincolnshire. This tried and true friend, having lived in both old and -New England, could understand and sympathize with Roger Williams<span class="pagenum" id="Page_133">[Pg 133]</span> as -perhaps nobody else could. He was not only his personal friend, but -a friend of the Providence colony as well. “The sheet anchor of our -ship,” wrote Roger Williams, “is Sir Henry, who will do as the eye of -God leads him.”</p> - -<p>John Milton was another brilliant man with whom Roger Williams -associated during this period. He was the secretary of the Council of -State and later became world-famous as the author of “Paradise Lost.” -The condition of the great man at this time was pitiable. He was fast -growing blind. He said of his affliction in after years:</p> - -<p class="poetry"> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">“...., My light is spent</span><br> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Ere half my days in this dark world and wide,</span><br> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">And that one talent which is death to hide,</span><br> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Lodged with me useless....”</span><br> -</p> - -<p>He and Roger Williams exchanged languages, Roger Williams reading to -him in Dutch and receiving in return instruction in other languages. -Roger Williams’ familiarity with other tongues than his own was truly -remarkable. We have seen how he had studied and conquered the Indian<span class="pagenum" id="Page_134">[Pg 134]</span> -dialects. Now during his stay in the mother country, he practiced -Hebrew, Greek, Latin, French and Dutch.</p> - -<p>The study of languages, however, was not all that occupied Roger -Williams during the two years and a half that he awaited the triumph of -his charter. He wrote several books and pamphlets that represent some -of the best literary work of his life. It will be remembered that when -in England before, he had published a book called “The Bloody Tenent -of Persecution,” in which he voiced his views on toleration. This -was later answered by John Cotton, who, borrowing a portion of Roger -Williams’ title, added to it and called his work “The Bloody Tenent -Washed and Made White in the Blood of the Lamb.” Roger Williams could -not let the matter rest here—he was too ardent an apostle of liberty -of conscience.</p> - -<p>So now he took the opportunity to get ready for publication a reply to -his antagonist, this time under the overwhelming heading of “The Bloody -Tenent Yet More Bloody by <abbr title="mister">Mr.</abbr> Cotton’s Endeavor to Wash<span class="pagenum" id="Page_135">[Pg 135]</span> it White -in the Blood of the Lamb.” If the controversy had been carried any -further, who knows what cumbersome and unwieldy titles might not have -been inflicted upon the reading public! Roger Williams, in referring to -the above book in its relation to <abbr title="mister">Mr.</abbr> Cotton’s arguments, said it had -“unwashed his washings.”</p> - -<p>England at this period was divided on the question of toleration. There -were those who favored only partial religious liberty, others who took -the stand that Roger Williams had supported all these years—absolute -soul liberty without interference from the civil power. These -broad-minded men argued that the Jews, who had been persecuted time and -again by the rulers of England and had been excluded from the land for -several hundred years, should be allowed to live freely and peaceably -in the forbidden country.</p> - -<p>Here was a chance for Roger Williams to strike another blow at -oppression. The despised race could have had no better champion. -Writing in their behalf, he said:</p> - -<p>“I humbly conceive it to be the duty of<span class="pagenum" id="Page_136">[Pg 136]</span> the civil magistrate to break -down that superstitious wall of separation (as to civil things) between -us Gentiles and the Jews, and freely (without their asking) to make way -for their free and peaceable habitation amongst us.</p> - -<p>“As other nations, so this especially, and the kings thereof, have had -just cause to fear that the un-Christian oppressions, incivilities -and inhumanities of this nation against the Jews have cried to Heaven -against this nation and the kings and princes of it.</p> - -<p>“For the removing of which guilt, and the pacifying of the wrath of the -Most High against this nation, and for the furthering of that great end -of propagating the Gospel of Christ Jesus; It is humbly conceived to -be a great and weighty duty which is upon this state, to provide (on -the Jews’ account) some gracious expedients for such holy and truly -Christian ends.”</p> - -<p>It may be that this stand taken by Roger Williams influenced Cromwell -in his later treatment of the oppressed people. Without openly -welcoming them back into England,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_137">[Pg 137]</span> he did, as one writer has put it, -allow them to enter by the back door.</p> - -<p>Poverty was still a heavy handicap to Roger Williams. To raise needed -funds, he was not ashamed to turn to any kind of employment so long -as it was honorable. Thus we read of his giving language lessons to -the sons of a member of Parliament. As to his methods, they were -both reasonable and interesting. There was no forcing of dry old -set formulas upon his pupils to be learned by heart. Instead, he -substituted what would be called to-day the “natural method”—that is, -he taught those words and phrases in most common use by means of easy -conversations. Happy students, to have a teacher who thought grammar -rules a “tyranny”! So well did these lessons succeed that after Roger -Williams returned to America, he taught his own three boys in the same -way.</p> - -<p>Once more the poor of London were his debtors. His own wants were never -of so much importance as those of his neighbors. As on the previous -visit, he helped supply the needy with fuel.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_138">[Pg 138]</span></p> - -<p>One episode of Roger Williams’ stay in London was amusing, yet pathetic -as well. All the years he had spent in New England he had not forgotten -the kind friend of his youth, Sir Edward Coke. It therefore occurred to -him, now that he was in his native land once more, to make inquiries -after the daughter of the famous judge, Mrs. Anne Sadlier. He did so in -a courteous letter, at the same time sending her one of his discourses -that had recently been printed. The good lady had the rudeness to -return it, saying that she read little beyond a few standard religious -works. That she looked upon her father’s former protegé as a dangerous -advanced thinker is shown by her saying bluntly that she believed his -“new lights would prove but dark lanterns.” In reply, Roger Williams -referred her to the volumes covering his late controversy with John -Cotton. Shocked beyond measure at the mere title “Bloody Tenent,” -Mrs. Sadlier did not attempt to read further and tartly told her -correspondent not to trouble her again. With more persistence than -wisdom, Roger Williams did write still once<span class="pagenum" id="Page_139">[Pg 139]</span> more. Mrs. Sadlier was -thoroughly roused by the sermon-like epistle he sent and in anything -but lady-like language, told the writer he had a “face of brass.” Poor -Roger Williams was silenced at last.</p> - -<p>With this spirited correspondence Mrs. Sadlier left the following -memorandum: “Full little did he (Sir Edward Coke) think that he (Roger -Williams) would have proved such a rebel to God, the king and his -country. I leave his letters, that, if ever he has the face to return -into his native country, Tyburn may give him welcome.”</p> - -<p>In spite of his busy days and the importance of the errand which was -keeping him in England, Roger Williams was very homesick at times. He -yearned to see the faces of his sons and daughters. He longed, too, for -his gentle wife—his “dear yoke-fellow”—and even proposed her joining -him over-seas in several of his letters. One of the pamphlets he -published while abroad (the one that Mrs. Sadlier rejected) was in the -form of a letter addressed to Mrs. Williams. It had been written some -time<span class="pagenum" id="Page_140">[Pg 140]</span> before on the occasion of her recovery from a dangerous illness -while he was absent from home working among the Indians. Though there -is more of the sermon than love-letter about it, still we find these -exquisite lines:</p> - -<p>“My dear love, since it pleaseth the Lord so to dispose of me, and of -my affairs at present, that I cannot often see thee, I desire often to -send to thee.... I send thee (though in winter) an handful of flowers -made up in a little posy, for thy dear self and our dear children, to -look and smell on.”</p> - -<p>Rather flowery language, perhaps, to apply to a religious tract, yet it -affords a satisfying glimpse of deep husbandly and fatherly affection.</p> - -<p>Roger Williams finally made up his mind to return to New England, -though the charter matter was not yet closed. It was not alone thoughts -of his own immediate family that induced him to make this decision. -His larger family—his unruly, quarrelsome colonial family—needed -him quite as badly. He therefore left the interests of Providence -Plantations in the hands of <abbr title="mister">Mr.</abbr><span class="pagenum" id="Page_141">[Pg 141]</span> Clarke and turned homeward. The -English government granted him a safe passage through Massachusetts -and, early in the summer of 1654, he landed in Boston.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop"> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_142">[Pg 142]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_XII">CHAPTER XII<br><span class="small">ROGER WILLIAMS AS COLONIAL PRESIDENT</span></h2></div> - - -<p>What the people of Providence Plantations needed and deserved was a -good round scolding. They received it in the form of a sharp letter -addressed to the colony by Sir Henry Vane and entrusted to Roger -Williams. He wrote:</p> - -<p>“How is it that there are such divisions amongst you? Such headiness, -tumults, disorders, injustice? The noise echoes into the ears of -all, as well friends as enemies, by every return of ships from those -parts.... Are there no wise men amongst you? No public self-denying -spirits, that at least, upon the grounds of public safety, equity and -prudence, can find out some way or means of union and reconciliation -for you amongst yourselves, before you become a prey to common enemies, -especially since this state, by the last letter from the Council of -State, give you your freedom, as supposing<span class="pagenum" id="Page_143">[Pg 143]</span> a better use would have -been made of it than there hath been? Surely, when kind and simple -remedies are applied and are ineffectual, it speaks loud and broadly -the high and dangerous distempers of such a body, as if the wounds were -incurable.”</p> - -<p>Then, calling upon their higher nature, he concluded by saying kindly, -“But I hope better things from you.”</p> - -<p>Roger Williams, too, penned a strong letter on the subject. He was -weary at heart because of the constant dissensions around him. Now he -gently reminded his friends and neighbors of Providence that “Only by -pride cometh contention,” and “Love covereth a multitude of sins,” but -at the same time he did not hesitate to rehearse the trials he had been -through for their good. In plain, direct language, he said that for -being their “stepping-stone,” he had received nothing but grief, sorrow -and bitterness. Only a hard-hearted people could have withstood such -pathetic words as these:</p> - -<p>“It hath been told me that I labored for a licentious and contentious -people; that I have foolishly parted with town and colony<span class="pagenum" id="Page_144">[Pg 144]</span> advantages, -by which I might have preserved both town and colony in as good order -as any in the country about us.... I was unfortunately fetched and -drawn from my employment, and sent to so vast distance from my family, -to do your work of a high and costly nature, for so many days and -weeks and months together, and there left to starve, or steal, or beg -or borrow. But blessed be God, who gave me favor to borrow one while, -and to work another, and thereby to pay your debts there, and to come -over with your credit and honor, as an agent from you, who had, in your -name, grappled with the agents and friends of all your enemies round -about you.”</p> - -<p>For once, Providence Plantations had the grace to be ashamed of itself. -For a while, at least, it was on its good behavior. The citizens of -Providence appointed Roger Williams to send a reply to Sir Henry Vane, -their friendly critic across the water. In this letter, they freely -acknowledged their shortcomings, but with this excuse:</p> - -<p>“Possibly a sweet cup hath rendered many of us wanton and too active, -for we<span class="pagenum" id="Page_145">[Pg 145]</span> have long drunk of the cup of as great liberties as any people -that we can hear of under the whole heaven.”</p> - -<p>Forgetting their jealousies and differences, the four towns united and -established the government on the old basis. There was peace for the -time being, due largely to the fact that on September 12, 1654, Roger -Williams was elected president of the colony and continued to serve -in that capacity for two and a half years. He would far rather have -preferred to remain a private citizen, but was overcome by the wishes -of others. Once again he was guided by the watchword “Service.”</p> - -<p>The first problem with which Roger Williams had to grapple concerned -the Indians. The Narragansetts and the natives of Long Island were at -war, and the Commissioners of the United Colonies had tried in vain to -subdue the former. They sent an armed force against the Narragansetts, -which, however, was unsuccessful. They might have pushed the matter -further had it not been for Roger Williams’ action at this crisis. He -sent a letter to Massachusetts<span class="pagenum" id="Page_146">[Pg 146]</span> calling the attention of that colony to -the following facts: that their families had been allowed to grow up -in peace among the Indians; that the conversion of the savages was not -possible so long as unnecessary and cruel wars were waged against them; -that even so-called successful wars usually resulted in fearful losses -as well as gains.</p> - -<p>He did not neglect to put in a good word for his friends, the -Narragansetts, who, he said, had never stained their hands with English -blood. Through all their territory, he added, Englishmen had frequently -traveled alone in perfect safety.</p> - -<p>Whether or not Massachusetts was moved by this appeal, she certainly -acted as Roger Williams hoped she would. She passed the word round that -hostilities would be dropped. Thus again the prevention of an Indian -massacre was probably due to the efforts of the great peace-maker.</p> - -<p>One of the laws passed during Roger Williams’ term of office concerned -the sale of strong drink to the Indians. Though laws had been passed -before covering this point, they had not been enforced. Now<span class="pagenum" id="Page_147">[Pg 147]</span> the new -statute provided that two “ordinary keepers” in each town should be -the only persons authorized to sell liquor or wine to the natives and -that the amount should be limited to a quarter of a pint a day. In case -the inn-keeper allowed any Indian customers to become intoxicated, he -was liable to be fined twenty shillings for each person found in such -a condition. This regulation, while not all that could be desired, -doubtless reduced the drink evil greatly and so increased the safety of -the colonists.</p> - -<p>In spite of the good intentions of Providence Plantations, Roger -Williams’ path continued to be a thorny one. Stubborn and quarrelsome -individuals caused him no end of trouble by refusing to obey the -existing form of government. The principles for which their leader had -worked and sacrificed were altogether too big for them to comprehend. -His parable of the ship meant nothing to them. They misunderstood -liberty of conscience to mean license to do whatever they pleased.</p> - -<p>Now it is true that Roger Williams had maintained from the first that -religious liberty<span class="pagenum" id="Page_148">[Pg 148]</span> should be enjoyed without interference from the -government. He had never preached, however, that the government had no -business to put a stop to disturbances if they threatened the general -welfare of the colony. In short, any community must protect the rights -of its members if it would continue to exist.</p> - -<p>Rumors of the above difficulties reached the ears of Oliver Cromwell. -Too occupied with important affairs in old England to trouble himself -with the bickerings of a small group of people in New England, he -yet took time to write a brief note to the colony. He charged the -inhabitants to preserve peace and safety and to avoid dishonor to the -Commonwealth and themselves through differences at home or invasions -from outside.</p> - -<p>This order from the Lord Protector was the very weapon needed by Roger -Williams and others who were working for good government. It placed a -wholesome restraint upon several turbulent spirits and allowed those in -authority to enforce their just demands. The most troublesome rebel, -however,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_149">[Pg 149]</span> could not be kept in subjection very long. He was William -Harris, to whom a legal dispute was as the very air he breathed. For -many years he was Roger Williams’ thorn in the flesh until that usually -mild and forgiving individual had him arrested on a charge of treason -for his persistent opposition to the government.</p> - -<p>William Coddington, who, perhaps more than any other person, had -been to blame for the discord that distressed Roger Williams, now -came forward and promised obedience. Much as we disapprove of his -disloyalty, we cannot help admiring his simple and dignified behavior -as he publicly professed his allegiance:</p> - -<p>“I, William Coddington, do freely submit to the authority of his -Highness in this colony as it is now united, and that with all my -heart.”</p> - -<p>During Roger Williams’ presidency, Warwick and Pawtuxet continued to be -a source of vexation. Certain inhabitants of those settlements still -rebelled against their proper authorities, claiming that they owed -allegiance to Massachusetts alone. Even<span class="pagenum" id="Page_150">[Pg 150]</span> the Indians used the name of -the Bay Colony to cover acts of lawlessness. Roger Williams protested -in writing to Massachusetts against her encouragement of such a state -of affairs. Not receiving a satisfactory answer to his first letter, he -wrote a second time.</p> - -<p>One matter which he discussed in this correspondence—the question -of defence against possible Indian outbreaks—was as vital as -land disputes. It was necessary that his colony secure a supply -of ammunition. Twice he asked Massachusetts for the privilege of -purchasing it from her, but she flatly refused to sell it. Her action -was both unneighborly and unjust.</p> - -<p>The condition of Providence Plantations at this time was extremely -dangerous. As an exposed frontier colony, unshielded from the Indians -about her, her risk of attacks by them was always greater than that of -her more protected sister colonies. Though the natives, as a general -thing, had a wholesome respect for Roger Williams, yet it was not -safe to trust the best of them. Canonicus and Miantonomo were both -dead. There<span class="pagenum" id="Page_151">[Pg 151]</span> was no knowing to what lengths their tribe might go when -equipped with firearms and strong drink. There was no doubt that -they had been so supplied by unscrupulous Dutchmen and the very same -Englishmen who had refused to sell to the colonists. Roger Williams’ -indignant words showed clearly what he thought of such practices:</p> - -<p>“For myself ... I have refused the gain of thousands by such a -murderous trade, and think no law yet extant ... secure enough against -such villainy.”</p> - -<p>In addition to the possibility of Indian attacks, there was also a -chance that the colony might go to war with the neighboring Dutch -province. Such an outbreak would indeed be a calamity, as many supplies -came by way of New Amsterdam; still, as England and Holland were at -war, hostilities might easily extend to America.</p> - -<p>Now Roger Williams and his colony were firm believers in preparedness. -Not being able to keep ammunition and liquor entirely out of reach of -the natives, they resolved upon the next best thing—to meet the danger -by having the colony ready to defend<span class="pagenum" id="Page_152">[Pg 152]</span> itself should occasion arise. In -such a course alone lay safety. Instead of waiting until actual attacks -were begun, it was wise to take time by the forelock and prepare -beforehand.</p> - -<p>A beginning had already been made along this line years before. “Train -bands” were organized early in the history of the colony for military -drill, and in 1650 the towns were required by law to have their guns in -good condition and to keep a magazine of arms and ammunition. Newport’s -apportionment was the greatest of all, as she was the largest and most -flourishing of the settlements. Yet even her means of defence was -pitifully small—three barrels of powder, one thousand pounds of lead, -twelve pikes and twenty-four muskets.</p> - -<p>Another measure of defence was now proposed—the erection of a fort at -Stampers’ Hill, in Providence. The story of the naming of this spot is -too curious to be passed by. One of the Rhode Island historians tells -the story thus:</p> - -<p>“Soon after the settlement of Providence, a body of Indians approached -the town in a<span class="pagenum" id="Page_153">[Pg 153]</span> hostile manner. Some of the townsmen, by running and -stamping on this hill, induced them to believe that there was a -large number of men stationed there to oppose them, upon which they -relinquished their design and retired. From this circumstance the hill -was always called Stampers’ Hill, or more generally, the Stampers.”</p> - -<p>A street of this name is still to be found on the map of Providence.</p> - -<p>The same year that the fort was discussed, a consignment of powder and -shot was received by the colony from John Clarke in England. It was -placed in the hands of Roger Williams and distributed by him so that -each town received one barrel of powder and two barrels of shot each. -It was ordered by the General Assembly that money be raised to pay -for it to the sum of “ten pound in good and well-sorted strung peage -(wampum), after the rate of eight white per penny, and four black per -penny, from each town.” Clarke’s assignment was inadequate enough for -the needy colony, still it was something.</p> - -<p>Happily, the worst of the threatened<span class="pagenum" id="Page_154">[Pg 154]</span> troubles did not materialize. -As a result of Roger Williams’ second letter to Massachusetts, John -Endicott, then governor, invited his old friend to Boston. Roger -Williams accepted the invitation and his trip did much to lessen -friction between the two colonies. A curious record shows that stormy -little Warwick did her part to make the president’s mission a success. -She voted forty shillings out of her treasury, provided a horse for -the journey, and also a pair of “Indian breeches” for Roger Williams’ -Indian.</p> - -<p>The Dutch war cloud failed to burst. Peace was declared between the -warring nations across the water before New Netherland and Providence -Plantations came to blows.</p> - -<p>The fear of the Indians, too, gradually lessened. The matter of -fortifications was apparently dropped and neither during Roger -Williams’ term of office nor for many years afterwards did the -Narragansetts spoil their record by shedding the blood of their white -neighbors. We like to think<span class="pagenum" id="Page_155">[Pg 155]</span> that the colony’s best safeguard at this -time was its president—a better defence than firearms and forts, one -that stood for justice and harmony.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop"> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_156">[Pg 156]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_XIII">CHAPTER XIII<br><span class="small">THE COMING OF THE QUAKERS</span></h2></div> - - -<p>In the year 1656, Boston was in a fever of excitement. Some Quakers had -come to town.</p> - -<p>The sect had first put in an appearance in England under the teachings -of one George Fox, an earnest, conscientious preacher who, at the -early age of nineteen, had felt called upon to give up everything for -religion. How his disciples came to receive their curious name is not -positively known. One theory is that they were so-called because they -were given to excitable, nervous tremblings, but the Quakers themselves -have claimed a different origin. According to them, at one time when -<abbr title="mister">Mr.</abbr> Fox was arrested and sent to prison in England, he called upon -those around him to tremble at the word of the Lord. Thereupon the -magistrate who pronounced the sentence bestowed the term “Quakers” upon -his<span class="pagenum" id="Page_157">[Pg 157]</span> followers. In any case, it was a nickname, a term of contempt in -the seventeenth century, and did not then, as later, carry with it -respect and honor.</p> - -<p>But why should Massachusetts be alarmed at the coming of this people? -Did she object to their habit of using “thee” and “thou” in ordinary -speech? Did she consider that, by keeping their heads covered even in -the presence of the authorities, they were lacking in proper respect? -Or was it that their refusal to take up arms even in a just war was -a dangerous doctrine? The Bay Colony doubtless disapproved of all -these things. But there were other reasons—and stronger ones—why she -frowned upon the newcomers.</p> - -<p>First, the Quakers professed to be guided by an “inner light.” Whatever -it directed them to do, or they thought it directed them to do, that -they did, regardless of consequences. It was their sole authority, -higher even than the commands of the Massachusetts magistrates and -elders. The colony decided to put an end to such unheard-of thinking -at once. They were all the more<span class="pagenum" id="Page_158">[Pg 158]</span> resolved to do this because of the -peculiar actions of the Quakers. A few misguided ones, professing to -be led by this same “inner light,” did the most extravagant things in -their zeal to spread their faith. They used rude, harsh language, they -went about half-naked, were disorderly in the streets, and in other -ways tried to attract attention. One Quaker even created a disturbance -in a meeting-house in Boston. Entering with two bottles in his hands, -he crashed them before the assembled congregation, crying, “Thus will -the Lord break you in pieces!” In these frenzied disciples of Fox -there was almost no resemblance to the quiet, respectable, inoffensive -Friends of to-day.</p> - -<p>If such outbreaks had occurred in other parts of New England, the -offenders would have been punished—yes, even in the liberal colony -planted by Roger Williams. For being annoyed, Massachusetts cannot be -blamed. For resorting to the extreme measures she did in dealing with -the followers of Fox, the Bay Colony had no excuse. It is one of the -dark blots on her history.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_159">[Pg 159]</span></p> - -<p>The very year the Quakers appeared, a severe law was put into effect -against them. It provided that all ship-masters bringing Quakers into -the colony should be fined one hundred pounds and should give security -to carry them back whence they came, that all persons of this belief -should be committed to the House of Correction, first whipped and then -kept hard at work until transported. In addition, a fine of five pounds -was imposed for every Quaker book or writing found in the colony. The -penalty for defending Quaker opinions was forty shillings for the first -offence, four pounds for the second, and banishment for the third.</p> - -<p>Calmly, unresistingly, the persecuted ones paid their fines, served -their prison terms, allowed themselves to be banished, and—kept -on doing the same things over and over again! Massachusetts did -not realize in the least that she was using the very best means of -encouraging the faith that she wished to stamp out. The Quakers -<em>wanted</em> to be martyrs. They gloried in suffering and abuse. The -more they were downtrodden, the more they increased and prospered.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_160">[Pg 160]</span></p> - -<p>Now we come to the part played by the little colony of Providence -Plantations in the controversy. Roger Williams was still president when -the severities of Massachusetts began. When banished from that colony, -the Quakers had to seek a new home, of course. What more convenient -or attractive refuge than that of Narragansett Bay, where liberty -of worship was not considered a crime? So they flocked thither in -increasing numbers.</p> - -<p>Roger Williams’ great principle, upon which the colony was founded, was -now put to a severe test, the most severe it had ever known. Hitherto, -all pilgrims of whatever creed, or no creed at all, had been made -heartily welcome. But would a like invitation be extended this strange, -peculiar people, who were in disgrace everywhere else? The answer came -boldly, courageously—<em>yes</em>.</p> - -<p>The United Colonies decided it was their duty to show their liberal -sister colony the error of her ways. The commissioners, therefore, -informed her that as they considered they could not be too careful in -preserving<span class="pagenum" id="Page_161">[Pg 161]</span> themselves from such a pest as “Quakers, ranters, and such -notorious heretics,” they would ask that all persons of the despised -sect be removed from the Colony of Providence Plantations and in the -future be prohibited from entering it.</p> - -<p>The reply to this command was exactly what might be expected. Roger -Williams’ term of office had expired, but his spirit was still in the -air. In two letters the brave little colony placed herself on record as -to the stand she took in regard to the unpopular Quakers.</p> - -<p>“As concerning these Quakers which are now among us,” the first letter -went on, “we have no law among us whereby to punish for only declaring -by words, etc., their minds and understandings concerning the things -and ways of God, as to salvation and an eternal condition.”</p> - -<p>One shrewd bit of advice was also given, which the other colony -might well have heeded. Providence Plantations pointed out that if -no attention was paid the Quakers, they would quickly cease to be -troublesome.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_162">[Pg 162]</span></p> - -<p>“And we moreover find,” the writers explained, “that in those places -where these people aforesaid in this colony are most of all suffered -to declare themselves freely and are only opposed by arguments in -discourse, there they least of all desire to come, and we are informed -that they begin to loathe this place, for that they are not opposed by -the civil authority, but with all patience and meekness are suffered -to say over their pretended revelations and admonitions, nor are they -like or able to gain many here to their way; surely we find that -they delight to be persecuted by civil powers, and when they are so, -they are like to gain more adherents by the conceit of their patient -sufferings than by consent to their pernicious sayings.”</p> - -<p>In the second letter penned by Providence Plantations, the colony -reminded the commissioners that she still prized “freedom of different -consciences as the greatest happiness that men can possess in this -world.” If the Quakers disturbed the civil peace, then, and then only, -would interference be justified. In that case, the matter would be -referred<span class="pagenum" id="Page_163">[Pg 163]</span> to England and the offenders be sent thither.</p> - -<p class="center p2"><span class="figcenter" id="img009"> -<img src="images/009.jpg" class="w50" alt="Statue of Roger Williams, Roger Williams Park"> -</span></p> -<p class="center caption">Statue of Roger Williams, Roger Williams Park, -Providence</p> - -<p class="p2">The United Colonies then replied, hinting that Providence Plantations -would be cut off from all trade if disobedience was persisted in. After -this threatened boycott, the colonists concluded it was wise to take -some steps for protecting themselves, but recede from their position -they would not. They therefore sent a letter to their good friend and -agent in England, John Clarke, asking that he use his influence in -their behalf.</p> - -<p>“They seem secretly to threaten us,” the letter ran, “by cutting us off -from all commerce and trade with them.... They make the prices, both of -our commodities and their own also, because we have not English coin, -but only that which passeth among these barbarians and such commodities -as are raised by the labor of our hands, as corn, cattle, tobacco, and -the like, to make payment in, which they will have at their own rate, -or else not deal with us.</p> - -<p>“So may it please you to have an eye and care open in case our -adversaries should seek<span class="pagenum" id="Page_164">[Pg 164]</span> to undermine us in our privileges granted unto -us and to plead our case in such sort <em>as we may not be compelled to -exercise any civil power over men’s consciences</em>, so long as humane -orders in point of civility are not corrupted and violated.”</p> - -<p>Brave, ringing words, that deserve to be written in letters of gold!</p> - -<p>Massachusetts, meanwhile, continued in her unfortunate course, which, -happily, the other colonies did not follow so severely. Imprisonment, -fines, and banishment were followed by physical mutilation. As a final -step, profession of the Quaker faith was made a capital offence. -This law was not popular with the people at large, who were far more -tender-hearted than their magistrates. Very few received this extreme -sentence. The only woman to pay the death penalty was Mary Dyre, wife -of one of the leading citizens of Providence Plantations, who refused -to keep out of the forbidden territory.</p> - -<p>In 1661, Charles II, then the reigning monarch of England, issued a -decree putting a stop to further persecution. Thus<span class="pagenum" id="Page_165">[Pg 165]</span> closed the five -dreadful years of Quaker punishment in New England.</p> - -<p>The Quakers, let alone, became useful and respected citizens and -contributed a large share toward the well-being of the communities -in which they lived. In the colony of Providence Plantations, they -steadily gained followers and for over one hundred years took an active -part in public affairs. They occupied positions of prominence and -influence, especially in Newport. For five years, beginning 1672, Rhode -Island had a succession of Quaker governors.</p> - -<p>The noble part played by the colony in the dark days of Quaker history -was due, in large part, to the teachings of Roger Williams. The stand -taken by him and his fellow colonists deserves all the more credit -because, personally, they disliked and disapproved of the Quakers. How -easy, then, it would have been to inflict punishment upon them and to -have found a perfectly good excuse for so doing!</p> - -<p>Roger Williams wrote John Winthrop, Jr., his Connecticut correspondent, -that he rejoiced the latter’s name was not blurred but<span class="pagenum" id="Page_166">[Pg 166]</span> rather honored, -for his prudent and moderate hand in the Quaker trials.</p> - -<p>For a moment we must skip a few years to the date 1672, which brings -us to the last chapter of Quaker history which has to do with Roger -Williams. In view of that part of the story that has gone before, the -admirers of the great man are a bit sorry that this chapter ever had -to be written. It happened when George Fox, the noted leader of the -Quakers, visited the colony. Roger Williams promptly challenged him to -a debate, religious discussions of this kind being very common in that -day. Failing to make arrangements to carry out this plan, he debated -with three of Fox’s most capable disciples instead. They argued three -days in Newport and one day in Providence. In order to reach the first -debating-place, Roger Williams rowed all the way from Providence to -Newport, a distance of thirty miles. It was an all day’s work—no small -task for a man about seventy years of age.</p> - -<p>The meeting was a heated one. Nearly every one lost his temper and even -Roger<span class="pagenum" id="Page_167">[Pg 167]</span> Williams was unlike his usual kindly, charitable self. Nobody’s -opinion was changed and both sides claimed the victory. Each published -a book presenting long, dry, uninteresting arguments. That of Roger -Williams was entitled “George Fox digged out of his Burrows,” while the -Quaker volume was called “A New England Firebrand Quenched.”</p> - -<p>Whatever may be thought about Roger Williams’ part in these -proceedings, he himself thought he was doing the colony a service by -arguing the matter in public. It was probably his purpose to show -that the community did not approve of disorder and disrespect of the -authorities. He maintained that it was not persecution to punish -moderately for such disrespect and grotesque offences as had marked the -advent of the Friends in Massachusetts.</p> - -<p>In spite of his views concerning the early Quakers, Roger Williams -numbered among his friends many of this faith. He never allowed his -prejudices to govern him in his dealings with them. Best of all—and to -his<span class="pagenum" id="Page_168">[Pg 168]</span> lasting glory be it said—he never lifted a finger against them, -and no page of the history of the colony he founded is stained with -Quaker blood.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop"> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_169">[Pg 169]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_XIV">CHAPTER XIV<br><span class="small">ROGER WILLIAMS AS CITIZEN</span></h2></div> - - -<p>Through all the ups and downs of her troubled history, Providence -Plantations had remained loyal to England. The little colony had -allowed unusual liberty in many ways—liberty unknown in other parts -of New England—but had never faltered in her obedience to the mother -country. Thus when Oliver Cromwell was at the head of affairs, she -considered him her rightful ruler. A like loyalty was paid his son -Richard. Again, when the country once more became a monarchy, in -1660, she hastened to assure Charles II that the inhabitants of the -Narragansett Bay province were his true and faithful subjects.</p> - -<p>The news of his accession to the throne was received with great -enthusiasm. The General Court appointed an hour for proclaiming “His -Royal Majesty, King Charles the Second, King of England, with all the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_170">[Pg 170]</span> -dominions and territories thereunto belonging” and military officers -were ordered to rally the “train band” for the occasion. Besides this, -another special day was set apart for solemnizing the event, which was -also carried out in true military fashion. All children and servants -were given a holiday. The flowery and submissive language with which -Charles was acknowledged monarch must sound curious enough to the -democratic descendants of these same colonists.</p> - -<p>In the midst of all the joyful festivities, one concern filled the -minds of everybody. Their right to continued existence must be -confirmed. It was clear that Cromwell’s approval was out of date. It -would have no weight with the restored Stuart sovereign. A second -charter must be obtained, one that would bear the undeniable stamp of -royal authority. Thereupon Providence Plantations sent word to her -faithful agent, John Clarke, asking him to secure the desired charter. -By this time the patient man must have been prepared for any kind of -request from over the sea.</p> - -<p>His success was announced in the year<span class="pagenum" id="Page_171">[Pg 171]</span> 1663. It would seem that -charters were going up in price. According to Roger Williams’ -testimony, this second one meant an outlay of about a thousand pounds. -It was cheap at that, considering the great privileges it carried with -it. Under this precious new document, the colony continued to live for -one hundred and eighty years, long after the close of Roger Williams’ -life. When finally abandoned, it was the oldest constitutional charter -in the world.</p> - -<p>A “very great meeting of the freemen” of the colony was held to receive -the royal paper with due respect and honor. With appropriate ceremony, -Captain George Baxter, the bearer, opened the box in which it was kept -and read the gracious words of Charles to the assembly, after which the -charter was “held up on high and presented to the perfect view of the -people,” then safely locked up in the box again.</p> - -<p>By virtue of this latest document, the colony received a new name—or, -rather, a bulky addition to its old one. In this charter it was called -“The English Colony of Rhode Island and Providence Plantations,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_172">[Pg 172]</span> in New -England, in America.” From now on, the name “Rhode Island” became more -prominent and “Providence Plantations” less so until, in common usage, -it was dropped altogether. In 1776, the word “State” was substituted -for “English Colony.”</p> - -<p>Besides a change of name, the charter also provided that henceforth -governors should take the place of presidents and the first governor -and his assistants were named. Roger Williams was one of the latter and -he repeatedly held this office in the years following.</p> - -<p>The most wonderful part of the whole charter was that section granting -perfect liberty of conscience to the colony. It was all the more -remarkable and surprising, as King Charles was not noted for either -tolerance or liberality.</p> - -<p>“Our royal will and pleasure is that no person within the said colony -any time hereafter, shall be any wise molested, punished, disquieted, -or called in question, for any differences in opinion in matters of -religion, and do not actually disturb the civil peace of<span class="pagenum" id="Page_173">[Pg 173]</span> our said -colony; but that all and every person and persons may, from time to -time, and at all times hereafter, freely and fully have and enjoy -his and their own judgments and consciences, in matters of religious -concernments, throughout the tract of land hereafter mentioned.”</p> - -<p>The words might have been penned by Roger Williams himself. Very likely -they never would have been written had it not been for his persistent -struggle for that same liberty of conscience, about which he said, “We -must part with lands and lives before we part with such a jewel.”</p> - -<p>The founder of Rhode Island and Providence Plantations was now -approaching the evening of life. He had carefully watched and tended -the infant colony so that it could stand alone. He had raised it to -a position of respect and importance. For his unselfish and loving -labors, he surely deserved a brief period of rest. Yet, contrary to -his wishes, he was drawn into public life again. He wrote his friend -Winthrop these reluctant words: “I have since been occasioned and drawn -(being nominated in the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_174">[Pg 174]</span> charter to appear again upon the deck) from my -beloved privacy; my humble desires are to contribute my poor mite (as -I have ever, and I hope ever shall) to preserve plantation and public -interest of the whole New England and not interest of this or that -town, colony, opinion, etc.”</p> - -<p>From this time on, both in and out of office, Roger Williams showed -what an immense amount of good can be accomplished by a public-spirited -citizen if he is willing to sacrifice selfish aims for the benefit of -all. Time and again there was occasion for him to act as peace-maker, -as in the years gone by. Gentleness, tact, and forbearance were -the means he used. In a word, he was a great diplomat. Because his -victories were bloodless ones, his fellow-citizens did not appreciate -his greatness.</p> - -<p>For one thing, Roger Williams was chosen to copy the charter into the -records of the colony. For drawing up colonial documents of various -kinds, his skill was constantly in demand. In 1664, when a revision of -the laws was thought necessary, he was appointed member of a committee -to attend<span class="pagenum" id="Page_175">[Pg 175]</span> to this business. In the same year he was named one of the -agents to determine an eastern boundary line between the colony and -Plymouth.</p> - -<p>Indian troubles were never settled without his intervention. Here he -knew his ground perfectly and could be trusted by all parties concerned -to give just decisions. The Indians of Warwick, as we have seen, caused -endless trouble for the colonists, claiming that as they had pledged -allegiance to Massachusetts, Providence Plantations had no right to -punish them for lawless acts. Now the sachem Pumham, who occupied -Warwick Neck, had no legal right to the land, as his superior sachem -had sold it years before. Again and again he stubbornly refused to -budge an inch, though the town of Warwick had paid him twenty pounds to -seek a home elsewhere.</p> - -<p>About this time, four commissioners were sent over to New England by -King Charles for the purpose of hearing complaints, settling boundary -disputes and like claims, and establishing the peace and security of -the country. They now applied themselves to<span class="pagenum" id="Page_176">[Pg 176]</span> the task of ousting the -mulish Indian chief.</p> - -<p>Before long Roger Williams took a hand in the matter. He got in touch -with Sir Robert Carr, one of the royal agents, and calmly and clearly -reviewed for him the entire history of the quarrel. Then, instead of -urging force and harshness, he explained that very different means -must be employed with the natives. He likened them to oxen, who, if -treated with cruelty, will die rather than yield, but with patience and -gentleness, can be made to give good and willing service. “Lay all the -blame on me,” he concluded, “and on my intercession and mediation, for -a little further breathing to the barbarians until harvest, in which -time a peaceable and loving agreement may be wrought, to mutual consent -and satisfaction.”</p> - -<p>Roger Williams was a wise prophet. The sensible commissioner took -advantage of his co-operation and finally the matter was closed to -everybody’s satisfaction. And this without a drop of blood being -shed, thanks to the man who believed that even erring natives should -be treated as human<span class="pagenum" id="Page_177">[Pg 177]</span> beings. “I respect not one party more than the -other,” he once said in a similar quarrel, “but I desire to witness -truth; and as I desire to witness against oppression, so, also, against -the slighting of civil, yea, of barbarous order and government.”</p> - -<p>We are glad to know that the commissioners of King Charles handed -their royal master a very favorable report of the Rhode Island colony. -They even had a good word for the Narragansett Indians. The natives -had pledged their allegiance to the king and, in token of their -subjection, promised to pay His Majesty two wolfskins a year. They -also sent Charles some truly barbarous tokens of affection, including -two wampum caps, two clubs inlaid with wampum, and a feather mantle, -besides a porcupine bag for the queen. It is a pity these gifts fell -into the hands of the Dutch and never reached their destination. -What a sensation they would have made at court among the nobles and -ladies-in-waiting! But the giving was not all on one side. Two coats -were presented the sachems in the king’s name, with which they were -greatly pleased. It would<span class="pagenum" id="Page_178">[Pg 178]</span> not be surprising if Roger Williams had made -the suggestion, knowing the Indian weakness in matters of dress.</p> - -<p>An opportunity came for Roger Williams to use his influence in behalf -of John Clarke, the good friend of the colony who had labored in -her interests in the mother country for twelve long years. It had -been voted to pay him for his trouble, but due either to poverty -or unwillingness (probably both), the required amount had not been -forthcoming. So the matter dragged on, long after the charter affair -was settled and the agent had returned to America. Even back in London -days, <abbr title="mister">Mr.</abbr> Clarke was so short of funds that he had been obliged to -mortgage his Newport home. Stung to the quick by what he considered -rank ingratitude, Roger Williams wrote a sharp letter to Warwick, the -most backward town.</p> - -<p>“It is no more honest,” he wrote, “for us to withdraw in this case than -for men to come to an ordinary [tavern] and to call for the best wine -and liquors, the best meats, roast and baked, the best attendance, -etc., and to be able to pay for all and yet most<span class="pagenum" id="Page_179">[Pg 179]</span> unworthily steal away -and not discharge the reckoning.” Then changing his figure of speech, -he continued:</p> - -<p>“Shall we say we are Christians ... to ride securely in a troublous -sea and time by a new cable and anchor of <abbr title="mister">Mr.</abbr> Clarke’s procuring, and -be so far from satisfying his engagement about them, that we turn him -adrift to languish and sink, with his back broke for putting under his -shoulder to ease us?”</p> - -<p>The letter quickened the colony to further action. The mortgaged home -was saved, but, unfortunately, the debt was never paid in full.</p> - -<p>There were boundary disputes during these years, both among the -colonists themselves and with outsiders. In Providence, troubles -arose from the Indian grants made so many years before. <abbr title="mister">Mr.</abbr> Harris, -Roger Williams’ old enemy, and others interpreted the language of the -Indian deed to mean that Canonicus and Miantonomo had really given -away several hundred thousand acres of land that had never been taken -possession of by the colonists. To-day, if a pretended<span class="pagenum" id="Page_180">[Pg 180]</span> claim of a -similar nature should come up, we would very likely call it a case of -clear “graft.” Roger Williams, ever on the defensive when the Indians -were concerned, declared stoutly that the chiefs had meant nothing of -the kind. And, indeed, what man was better informed on this subject -than Roger Williams himself? Had he not dealt directly with the -Narragansett sachems? Had he not talked with them in their own tongue? -He so persistently blocked and delayed every measure to appropriate the -territory in question that the matter was never carried to a successful -finish. Still the short-sighted grumblers called his whole-hearted -interest “meddling.” With saddened heart, he recorded their taunts:</p> - -<p>“But some cried out, when Roger Williams had laid himself down as a -stone in the dust, for after-comers to step on in town and colony, -‘What is Roger Williams? We know the Indians and the sachems as well -as he. We will trust Roger Williams no longer. We will have our bounds -confirmed us under the sachems’ hands before us.’”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_181">[Pg 181]</span></p> - -<p>The details of the other boundary quarrels make dry, difficult reading -in these days. They are interesting only as they bring out the -character of Roger Williams and the part he played in trying to adjust -them. The disputed land was principally the Narragansett country, or -the southern half of the present state of Rhode Island. Massachusetts -claimed territory here, so did Plymouth, and, added to their -encroachments, were those of Connecticut. If the land had been divided -up as they all wished, little enough would have been left of tiny Rhode -Island to form a respectable state afterwards!</p> - -<p>Roger Williams saw in this desire to annex territory a prevailing greed -for land, which he looked upon as one of the greatest failings of -New England. He could not understand how his countrymen of the other -colonies “should not be content with those vast and large tracts (like -platters and tables full of dainties), but pull and snatch away their -poor neighbors’ bit or crust”; adding, “and a crust it is, and a dry, -hard<span class="pagenum" id="Page_182">[Pg 182]</span> one, too, because of the natives’ continual troubles, trials and -vexations.”</p> - -<p>To Major Mason of Connecticut he wrote a letter (which has since become -famous) upholding the rights of Rhode Island. That prominent man -afterwards advised his colony that he hardly thought it wise to attempt -to acquire the land in question. Thus we infer that Roger Williams’ -diplomacy did much to avert further aggression on the Connecticut side -at least.</p> - -<p>Not all Roger Williams’ tasks were big ones. He was not the man to say -that because he was capable of great things, he would let the little -things slip by. He performed numberless neighborly services of a legal -character, either as witness or executor. It fell upon him to take -charge of the house and lot of a certain John Clawson, a Dutchman, whom -he had befriended when needy and employed as a household servant. He -had taught him to read and given him a Dutch Testament. It is amusing -to think that this Providence real estate was valued at eleven pounds. -More amusing still were the terms of its disposal. Roger Williams<span class="pagenum" id="Page_183">[Pg 183]</span> sold -it for “current country pay” in three yearly instalments of cloth, -stockings, corn and apples. Even on these easy terms, the buyer took -about double the time for payment that the agreement allowed.</p> - -<p>Public spirit was sometimes at a low ebb in early Providence. Thus -there was no end of trouble trying to erect a suitable bridge near the -center of the town and keeping it in proper repair. The townspeople -argued, deliberated, debated, but nobody seemed aggressive enough to -push the work. Finally Roger Williams stepped into the breach. “I will, -with God’s help, take this bridge unto my care.” What a relief it must -have been to realize that somebody had taken the initiative at last! -He made Providence a business-like proposition, whereby the citizens -were to donate their labor, the amount being apportioned to the use -they would make of the bridge and whether they had a team or not. This -sharing of work was only fair, for the inhabitants of the town were to -be exempt from toll, a moderate sum being asked of strangers only.</p> - -<p>There was nothing striking, nothing impressive,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_184">[Pg 184]</span> about these public -services of Roger Williams and they did not win the applause of the -crowd. Sometimes they gained for him nothing but unpopularity. Yet at -no other period in his long career do we get a finer idea of the real -nobility of the man than in these latter years when old age was coming -on and his word was perhaps not listened to with the respect of former -days. He cheerfully took up and faithfully performed the local duties -that came his way, though he had been recognized by Parliament, had -been on an intimate footing with the greatest statesmen of England, and -was himself one of the wisest, most far-sighted men of his age. This -was citizenship at its best.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop"> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_185">[Pg 185]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_XV">CHAPTER XV<br><span class="small">KING PHILIP’S WAR</span></h2></div> - - -<p>It is not easy to tell the true cause of King Philip’s War. There were -probably many causes, some of them dating years back. Such a struggle -was bound to come, sooner or later, to determine who should remain -masters of New England—the first comers or the white men from over the -sea. More than once Roger Williams had postponed the evil day, but even -his influence was not great enough to prevent the smouldering fires of -jealousy, distrust and revenge from finally bursting into a destructive -conflagration.</p> - -<p>Back in 1620, when the Pilgrims landed in Plymouth, they had formed a -treaty of peace with Massasoit, chief of the Wampanoags. This faithful -Indian sachem kept his word during the remaining years of his life.</p> - -<p>The colonists were not so fortunate in<span class="pagenum" id="Page_186">[Pg 186]</span> their dealings with his son and -successor, Wamsutta or Alexander. Word was sent to the governor that he -plotted mischief against the English and had asked the Narragansetts to -aid him in his rebellion. Determining to put an end to such disloyalty -at once, the governor, after Alexander’s refusal to attend court, -had him arrested and taken to Plymouth. It was a most unfortunate -business, thus to humiliate a proud chief on his own territory. -Suddenly Alexander became violently ill and died almost immediately. -The exact cause of his death is not known, but probably extreme heat -and anger hastened the end. Bad feeling between the Indians and their -white neighbors was the immediate result of this misfortune. Some of -Alexander’s followers, including his wife, even spread the report that -the sachem had been poisoned. This was untrue, but it furnished one of -the causes of the hostilities that followed.</p> - -<p>Metacomet or Philip, Alexander’s brother and the next chief of the -Wampanoags, was not one to submit to wrongs tamely. Plymouth and -Massachusetts soon<span class="pagenum" id="Page_187">[Pg 187]</span> had occasion to suspect him of secretly planning -war. In their uneasiness, they appealed to Roger Williams and he -succeeded, for the time being, in breaking up Philip’s designs. Largely -through his influence, the war was put off for four years. Outwardly -obedient, the Wampanoag chief gave up about seventy guns to the English -as proof of his fidelity. There is no reason to think, however, that he -abandoned the idea of a war when the time should be ripe. For several -years he merely “marked time” until everything should be in readiness.</p> - -<p>The struggle was finally begun in the summer of 1675, sooner than -Philip had meant. One of his nearest advisers, a converted Indian, -betrayed his chief’s plot to the English. It was therefore necessary to -strike at once. To be just to King Philip, he doubtless thought he had -good and sufficient reason for his action. He summed up the causes of -the conflict thus:</p> - -<p>“By various means they [the English] got possession of a great part of -his [Massasoit’s] territory. But he still remained their friend till he -died. My elder brother<span class="pagenum" id="Page_188">[Pg 188]</span> became sachem. They pretended to suspect him of -evil designs against them. He was seized and confined, thereby thrown -into sickness and died. Soon after I became sachem, they disarmed all -my people. They tried my people by their own laws; assessed damages -against them, which they could not pay. Their land was taken. At -length a line of division was agreed upon between the English and my -people, and I myself was to be answerable. Sometimes the cattle of the -English would come into the cornfields of my people, as they did not -make fences like the English. I must then be seized and confined, till -I sold another tract of my country for satisfaction of all damages -and costs. Thus, tract after tract is gone. But a small part of the -dominions of my ancestors remains. I am determined not to live till I -have no country.”</p> - -<p>There was grave danger of a Narragansett alliance. Philip had been -working for it for a long time. The chief sachems of the Rhode -Island Indians at this time were Pessicus, Miantonomo’s brother, and -Canonchet, Miantonomo’s son, and therefore<span class="pagenum" id="Page_189">[Pg 189]</span> nephew of Pessicus. They -were joint rulers, much like Canonicus and Miantonomo in the earlier -days. But, whereas Canonicus and Miantonomo had been in favor of -peace at almost any price, their descendants were not so submissive. -A far different spirit fired them. Pessicus, it is true, gave Roger -Williams to understand that he was peaceable enough, but had difficulty -restraining the younger men of his tribe. Canonchet, on the other hand -(the “hopeful spark” of Miantonomo, as Roger Williams called him), was -openly declared the war sachem of the Narragansetts. The cruel death -of his father still rankled and he would have been less than human had -he not longed to make the most of the opportunity for revenge that now -came to him without his seeking.</p> - -<p>The colony of Rhode Island strongly opposed the war. The inhabitants -had no just quarrel with the Indians. Besides, they were under Quaker -influence and people of this faith did not believe in taking up arms.</p> - -<p>Five Rhode Island citizens, probably<span class="pagenum" id="Page_190">[Pg 190]</span> Friends, bent on a peaceful -settlement of the dispute, arranged for a meeting with Philip. The -story of their conference is quaintly told by <abbr title="mister">Mr.</abbr> John Easton, the -deputy governor of the colony and the head of the party:</p> - -<p>“We sat very friendly together. We told him [Philip] our business was -to endeavor that they might not ... do wrong. They said that was well; -they had done no wrong, the English wronged them. We said we knew the -English said the Indians wronged them, and the Indians said the English -wronged them, but our desire was the quarrel might rightly be decided, -in the best way, and not as dogs decided their quarrels. The Indians -owned that fighting was the worst way: then they propounded how right -might take place.”</p> - -<p>It was unfortunate for the warring colonists, and the Indians as well, -that nothing came of this attempt at arbitration. There was one hope -left—Roger Williams. The Boston authorities sent three men to Rhode -Island with the earnest request that he try to bring the Narragansetts -to terms. He<span class="pagenum" id="Page_191">[Pg 191]</span> answered the call with his usual prompt willingness. -Within half an hour, he had left Providence and was on his way, with -the three messengers, to the Narragansett country. He had no trouble -in securing an audience with Canonchet, Pessicus and other leading -Narragansetts. They greeted him with fair, smooth words—altogether too -fair and smooth to be sincere. They agreed to hand over any of Philip’s -men who fell into their hands, to remain hostile to the Wampanoag -sachem, to deliver up all stolen goods to the English, to refrain from -further theft, and to serve as a guard about the Narragansett country -for the protection of the English.</p> - -<p>Poor Roger Williams! Devotedly, unceasingly he worked until, as he -said, his old bones and eyes were weary with travel and writing. So -constantly was his pen in use that his stock of letter paper completely -gave out. Writing to the governor of Massachusetts, he said, “Since -I am oft occasioned to write upon the public business, I shall be -thankful for a little paper upon the public account, being now near -destitute.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_192">[Pg 192]</span></p> - -<p>And all the time he could not help but “suspect that all the fine words -from the Indian sachems to us were but words of policy, falsehood -and treachery.” His fears were well grounded. No sooner had the -Massachusetts men started on their homeward journey than one hundred -armed Narragansetts appeared in Warwick and terrified the town. Warning -was received, too, from Pessicus that the English in the Narragansett -country would do well to be on their guard and to keep strict watch. If -they could strongly fortify one or two houses, so much the better; if -not, then flight was their only course.</p> - -<p>It was plain that the Narragansetts could be held in leash no longer. -The call of their Indian allies—blood of their blood—completely -drowned out the gentle voice of Roger Williams. The prayer of -Canonicus—yes, and of Massasoit, too—that their children after them -might live in love and peace with the English forever was not to be -realized. Sadly the best friend the Narragansetts ever had was forced -to confess<span class="pagenum" id="Page_193">[Pg 193]</span> that the tribe must be subdued as wolves who have attacked -sheep.</p> - -<p>Meanwhile, the settlement of Swansea, near the boundary line between -Rhode Island and Plymouth, had been ravaged by Philip’s men and several -persons killed and wounded. The war then spread with lightning rapidity -through the different towns of Massachusetts. Connecticut, too, was -invaded, for the Indians of the Connecticut River had thrown themselves -into the struggle. Rhode Island as a colony kept out of the war, but -she was not allowed to remain untouched. The Narragansett country -became, in turn, a battle-ground in the winter of 1675.</p> - -<p>The Narragansetts were accused by the English of having sheltered -Philip’s people, and, as some of the young braves now and then returned -to their homes wounded, it was considered proof that they had, too, -been on the war-path. Massachusetts, Plymouth and Connecticut decided -to break the power of the Narragansetts before they could join Philip -in the spring. They therefore raised a strong force of over a<span class="pagenum" id="Page_194">[Pg 194]</span> thousand -men and, strengthened by Rhode Island volunteers, marched to a point in -the neighborhood of what is now South Kingston.</p> - -<p>The Indians had stoutly intrenched themselves in a fort in the midst -of a treacherous swamp. Here, on a bleak, freezing December day, a -desperate battle, commonly known as the “Great Swamp Fight,” was fought -to a bitter end. It was the dreadful massacre of Fort Mystic all over -again. As in the Pequot War of forty years before, the attacking -party forced an entrance into the fort and completed their work of -destruction by fire. Exposure and cold, added to the flames, reduced -the Indians quickly. They sacrificed several hundred—either slain -outright or taken prisoners—but the English also suffered severe -losses.</p> - -<p>Though the spirit of the Narragansetts was broken, the people of the -mainland towns were greatly alarmed. The General Assembly, meeting at -Newport in the spring of 1676, urged them to give up their homes and -take refuge on the Island of Rhode Island. Newport and Portsmouth<span class="pagenum" id="Page_195">[Pg 195]</span> -generously offered land for planting and even proclaimed that the -new-comers, “so wanting a liberty, shall have a cow kept upon the -commons.” Many families accepted the invitation with haste and -thankfulness. The protected stretch of land in Narragansett Bay became -a perfect isle of refuge. The entire town of Warwick moved thither and -remained until the war was over. It was the safest thing that could be -done, for shortly afterwards, the settlement was practically burned to -the ground. Only one dwelling remained standing.</p> - -<p>Many Providence people emigrated also, including Mrs. Williams. Of the -five hundred inhabitants, less than thirty remained behind. Prominent -in the list of those “who stayed and went not away,” is the name of -Roger Williams. He did not know the meaning of fear and preferred to -defend his city rather than join the fugitives on the island. He had -not been able to turn aside the savage tide of fury and hate, but at -least he could stem it as far as possible. Though over seventy years -old, he accepted a commission as captain and faithfully<span class="pagenum" id="Page_196">[Pg 196]</span> drilled the -few defenders under his command. In addition, he started a subscription -list to pay for fortifying a house and building a second defence and -himself pledged the largest sum of all—ten pounds. And he was far from -being a rich man, too.</p> - -<p>On March 29, 1676, the city was attacked by the Indians and twenty-nine -dwellings burned. The following tradition shows that even at this late -hour Roger Williams attempted to change the will of the savages.</p> - -<p>Leaning on his staff, he went to the heights at the north of the town -to meet them and reason with them as he had done so many times in the -past.</p> - -<p>“Massachusetts,” said he, “can raise thousands of men at this moment, -and if you kill them, the King of England will supply their places as -fast as they fall.”</p> - -<p>“Well,” answered one of the chieftains, “let them come. We are ready -for them. But as for you, Brother Williams, you are a good man. You -have been kind to us many years. Not a hair of your head shall be -touched.”</p> - -<p>Quaker Rhode Island at last woke up<span class="pagenum" id="Page_197">[Pg 197]</span> and paid some attention to the -question of defence. It was all very well to hold theories about the -wickedness of war, but these ideas did not insure safety for one’s -family or keep the natives at bay. The colony records show that closely -following the attack upon Providence, a boat patrol was organized, a -garrison provided, and ammunition ordered. Care was taken that the -duties of the commander in charge should not interfere with “Captain -Williams’ power in the exercise of the train band.”</p> - -<p>Canonchet was captured in April. He was surprised by some Connecticut -men and friendly Indian allies, and, in attempting to escape by wading -a river, slipped and fell an easy prey to a waiting Pequot on the -opposite bank. He was taken captive to Connecticut. As his father -Miantonomo had lost his life at the hands of Uncas, so now the son owed -his death to Uncas’ son. In many ways the earlier tragedy was enacted -over again. Canonchet showed the same disdainful pride that Miantonomo -had displayed. In answer to an Englishman who questioned him, he -replied scornfully,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_198">[Pg 198]</span> “You much child! No understand matters of war! Let -your brother or chief come. Him I will answer!” Being told that he must -die, he said calmly, “I like it well; I shall die before my heart is -soft, or I have said anything unworthy of myself.”</p> - -<p>The tide had turned. It needed now but a final struggle to convince the -natives they were fighting against hopeless odds. Philip’s wife and son -were taken captive in the summer. Soon afterwards, a decisive battle -took place near Mount Hope on August 12th. Philip, betrayed by one of -his men, was killed. This ended the war.</p> - -<p>The citizens of Providence came back to their partly burned town and -took up their daily duties once more, but with a greater sense of -security. Providence, son of Roger Williams, took his mother home from -Newport in a sloop that belonged to him.</p> - -<p>The Wampanoags were nearly exterminated, while scarcely a hundred -Narragansetts survived. Captives were sold into slavery, either at home -or abroad. With this fate in store, Philip’s young son of nine years -was shipped to Bermuda.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_199">[Pg 199]</span></p> - -<p>The buying and selling of Indians was allowed even within the borders -of liberal Rhode Island. The people of that day were not so enlightened -as their descendants of a later age and saw no wrong in such a -proceeding. Then, too, they doubtless looked upon the subjection of the -red men as a means of safety. Yet this colony was far more humane than -her neighbors. The inhabitants passed a law prohibiting Indian slavery -for life and those unfortunate warriors who were held as bondmen served -a limited term of years only.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop"> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_200">[Pg 200]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_XVI">CHAPTER XVI<br><span class="small">BACK TO THE SHADOWS</span></h2></div> - - -<p>After King Philip’s War, Roger Williams, now an old man, gradually -disappeared from public view. Only now and then do we obtain fleeting -glimpses of these last years. We know that at one time he was elected -assistant, but declined to serve. This by no means meant that his -interest in the colony had ceased, but rather that the burden of years -and physical ills had reduced his strength and endurance. He still -followed closely the course of events and whenever a word from him -could further the cause of right, his voice was heard with all its -old-time vigor.</p> - -<p>One of the last acts of his life was to write an earnest letter to -the town of Providence upholding the just levying of taxes. Clearly, -logically, he explained to the inhabitants the necessity of supporting -government and order, as they tended to the peace and good of mankind. -He also reminded<span class="pagenum" id="Page_201">[Pg 201]</span> them how fortunate they were to live under such a -charter as they possessed, for, said he, “Our charter excels all in New -England, or in the world, as to the souls of men.”</p> - -<p>Again, when the people of Providence proposed to divide certain common -lands among themselves, he pleaded that they be left untouched for the -use of future new-comers who might have to flee from persecution. To -the very last, soul liberty was dear to his heart.</p> - -<p>“I have only one motion and petition,” were his stirring words, “which -I earnestly pray the town to lay to heart, as ever they look for a -blessing from God on the town, on your families, your corn and cattle, -and your children after you, it is this, that after you have got over -the black brook of soul bondage yourselves, you tear not down the -bridge after you, by leaving no small pittance for distressed souls -that may come after you.”</p> - -<p>Both before and after the war, he spent considerable time preaching -to the English dwellers in the Narragansett country and<span class="pagenum" id="Page_202">[Pg 202]</span> it is very -probable that he had Indian congregations also. Once a month, for many -years, he journeyed back and forth, between his own home at Providence -and <abbr title="mister">Mr.</abbr> Smith’s at Narragansett, for this purpose. It is remarkable -that a man of his advanced age, handicapped by lameness and illness, -could have carried on such a work as long as he did.</p> - -<p>When he was finally forced to give up active life, he then turned to -profitable occupation indoors. He valued time and made the most of it. -“One grain of its inestimable sand,” he once said, “is worth a golden -mountain.” After such a long life of faithful service, he could have -been excused had he chosen to sit still in the twilight of his life -with folded hands. Instead, by the home fireside he put together the -sermons he had preached with an idea of having them published. He -never saw them in print. The fact that he had to apply to those of his -friends in his own colony, Massachusetts, Connecticut and Plymouth -“who hath a shilling and a heart to countenance such a work” to meet -the expenses of publication,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_203">[Pg 203]</span> shows that he must have been poor at -this time. The written pages numbered but thirty and the cost of their -printing could not have been an exorbitant sum.</p> - -<p>There is every reason to think, in fact, that Roger Williams and his -wife were partly dependent upon their son Daniel toward the close of -their lives. And he cared for them with true filial devotion, too. -“I judge,” he said in the quaint language of that age, “they wanted -nothing that was convenient for ancient people.” Instead of saving for -the proverbial rainy day, the open-hearted founder of Rhode Island had -generously disposed of the best of his worldly possessions for the good -of others. Give, give, give! It had been the motto of his life. Said -this same son, “He gave away his lands and other estate to them that -he thought were most in want, until he gave away all, so that he had -nothing to help himself.... If a covetous man had that opportunity as -he had, most of this town would have been his tenants, I believe.”</p> - -<p>The humble home in which Roger Williams spent his Providence days was -very<span class="pagenum" id="Page_204">[Pg 204]</span> likely much like that of his neighbors. They were truly primitive -dwellings—those early houses—usually consisting of a single large -room down stairs, one end of which was taken up by a generous stone -chimney, and a half-story loft above, reached by a steep, ladder-like -flight of stairs. As family needs increased, a “lean-to” was added to -the main structure. Even so, there must have been scarcity of elbow -room in those days of sizable families and free hospitality.</p> - -<p>Neither the exact day nor month of Roger Williams’ death is known. -Like the date of his birth, it remains a mystery. The nearest we can -come to it is that it must have been some time between January 16th -and May 10th, 1683. No reliable record has ever been found, and the -only facts that have come down to us regarding the close of this noble, -self-sacrificing life consist of two mere fragments of information. The -one, a brief extract from a letter written by one John Thornton from -Providence to his friend, Samuel Hubbard, at Newport, the other, a line -from a Colonial historian, are as follows:</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_205">[Pg 205]</span></p> - -<p>“The Lord hath arrested by death our ancient and approved friend, <abbr title="mister">Mr.</abbr> -Roger Williams.”</p> - -<p>“He was buried with all the solemnity the colony was able to show.”</p> - -<p>Out of the shadows he came, back to the shadows he returned. The death -of the Apostle of Soul Liberty was nothing more than the slightest -ripple on the surface of the life of the community. The people with -whom Roger Williams lived had no conception of his real greatness. It -remained for a later age to appreciate him and his work.</p> - -<p>Yet there is an interesting tradition which would seem to show that -nature at least did her best to save him from oblivion. He was buried -in the family plot at the rear of his dwelling on the slope of the hill -which led up from the bubbling spring where he first landed. When, -in the rapid growth of the city, it became necessary to remove the -graves of the early settlers, there was found in Roger Williams’ last -resting-place only the spreading root of an apple tree which, in the -passing years, had taken on a curious resemblance to the human form.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_206">[Pg 206]</span></p> - -<p>The personal belongings of Roger Williams at the close of his life must -have been few and, for the most part, of no great value. Still at least -two priceless relics may be seen to-day which have survived the wear -and tear of time. One of these—a pocket-compass—he used to “steer his -course” on that momentous journey from unfriendly Massachusetts Bay to -the shores of Narragansett. At the base of the instrument are the usual -pivoted needle and points of the compass. There is a sun-dial above, -the shadows being thrown upon hours cut in the brass rim around the -edge of the case. The compass was mentioned in an inventory made by -Providence Williams in 1686. It became a treasured family heirloom in -the years that followed until it found a permanent home in the rooms of -the Rhode Island Historical Society.</p> - -<p>What thrilling stories the little compass might tell if it could only -speak—of New England woods bowed down with their mantle of snow -through which the weary traveler plodded his way, of days and days -when the wintry sun made no record upon<span class="pagenum" id="Page_207">[Pg 207]</span> the sun-dial face, of -lurking savages whose suspicion was changed to glad greeting once they -recognized the fugitive, of welcome wigwams where the fare was crude -but hospitably offered.</p> - -<p class="center p2"><span class="figcenter" id="img010"> -<img src="images/010.jpg" class="w75" alt="Roger Williams’ pocket-compass and sun-dial"> -</span></p> -<p class="center caption">Roger Williams’ pocket-compass and sun-dial with cover. This -photograph was taken at the rooms of the Rhode Island Historical -Society.</p> - - -<p class="center p2"><span class="figcenter" id="img011"> -<img src="images/011.jpg" class="w75" alt="Roger Williams’ watch"> -</span></p> -<p class="center caption">Roger Williams’ watch. It is now kept at Fraunces Tavern, New York -City, but is the personal property of <abbr title="mister">Mr.</abbr> Henry Russell Drowne, whose -family received it from a lineal descendant of Roger Williams.</p> - - -<p class="p2">The other Roger Williams relic is an odd, old-fashioned silver watch, -with works of Dutch, and case of French, manufacture. It is heavy and -cumbrous, measuring an inch and a half in thickness, with rock crystal -in place of glass. The carved silver face has hands of gold and the day -of the month, which changes every twenty-four hours. The exterior case -(for it is a double-case watch) represents the familiar scene from the -“Iliad,” where Hector takes an affectionate farewell of Andromache and -their small son Astyanax:</p> - -<p class="poetry"> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">“Thus having spoke, the illustrious chief of Troy</span><br> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Stretched his fond arms to clasp the lovely boy.</span><br> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">The babe clung crying to his nurse’s breast,</span><br> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Scared at the dazzling helm and nodding crest.</span><br> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">With secret pleasure each fond parent smiled,</span><br> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">And Hector hasted to relieve his child,</span><br> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">The glittering terrors from his brows unbound,</span><br> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">And placed the beaming helmet on the ground.”</span><br> -</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_208">[Pg 208]</span></p> - -<p>It is believed that Roger Williams’ wife and children survived him, but -incidents of Mrs. Williams’ life are tantalizingly meagre. There were -six children—the oldest daughter Mary, born in Plymouth, Freeborn, -born in Salem, Providence, the first male child in the new colony, a -third daughter Mercy, and two other sons, Daniel and Joseph.</p> - -<p>Of the oldest child Mary—the little maid of Plymouth and the first -who came to gladden her mother’s and father’s heart—almost nothing is -known.</p> - -<p>Fortunately, Freeborn’s history is less mysterious. She married a young -shipmaster by the name of Hart and made her home in Newport with her -four children. After her husband’s death, she had the courage to marry -Walter Clarke, who had been twice a widower and was the father of seven -children.</p> - -<p>Providence, a shop-keeper and shipmaster of Newport, never married.</p> - -<p>Mercy Williams became the wife of Resolved Waterman and the mother of -five children. She was married a second time<span class="pagenum" id="Page_209">[Pg 209]</span> to Samuel Winsor. Their -son Samuel became minister of the Baptist Church in Providence. In one -point he agreed heartily with his grandfather Roger—that ministers -should receive no pay for their services. With something of his -kinsman’s spirit, he refused invitations to Sunday dinners “for fear -they should be considerations for Sunday sermons.”</p> - -<p>Daniel Williams married Rebecca Power, a widow whose husband had -been killed in the “Great Swamp Fight.” It fell to Roger Williams’ -lot to record the marriage, for he was then town clerk. He described -it as “the first marriage since God mercifully restored the town of -Providence.” Daniel’s children numbered five sons.</p> - -<p>Joseph Williams, the youngest child, married Lydia Olney, who survived -him only three weeks. They had three sons. In Roger Williams Park, -Providence, may be seen the old family burial plot of Joseph Williams -and his descendants, containing weather-beaten stones bearing -old-fashioned inscriptions. That of the head of the family is quaint -enough to be given a place here:</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_210">[Pg 210]</span></p> - -<p class="poetry"> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">“In King Philip’s War he courageously went through,</span><br> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">And the native Indians he bravely did subdue;</span><br> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">And now he’s gone down to the grave and he will be no more,</span><br> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Until it please Almighty God his body to restore</span><br> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Into some proper shape as he thinks fit to be,</span><br> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Perhaps like a grain of wheat, as Paul sets forth, you see.”</span><br> -</p> - -<p>In all probability Joseph Williams did his duty during the terrible -Indian scourge, yet we prefer to dwell upon those earlier, pleasanter -days when the friendship of the red man had not turned to distrust and -hatred.</p> - -<p>Roger Williams Park recalls that period, for it was formerly the -woodland and fields given by Canonicus and Miantonomo to the white -neighbor and friend they always loved and respected. In time it became -the possession of Miss Betsy Williams, who bequeathed it to the city in -memory of her famous and well-beloved ancestor. The hundred acres have -since been beautified and added to until to-day the picturesque stretch -of park-land is one of the most attractive in the United States—a -fitting and beautiful<span class="pagenum" id="Page_211">[Pg 211]</span> memorial to the great man whose name it bears.</p> - -<p>Miss Williams attached one condition to her gift—that a statue of -Roger Williams should be erected by Providence. The condition was met -and to <abbr title="mister">Mr.</abbr> Franklin Simmons of Rome was entrusted the important but -difficult task of trying to express in granite and bronze something of -the nobility of one of the greatest of Americans.</p> - -<p>Roger Williams has also been awarded a niche in the “Hall of Fame for -Great Americans” at New York University. He is one of an illustrious -company of wonderful characters who have made America—and the -world—better for their having lived.</p> - -<p>But, after all, it is in the hearts of all true Americans that Roger -Williams should be given the most cherished place. The principles -for which he stood have so long been recognized and accepted by the -world that we are apt to forget there ever was a time when they were -new and startling. All the more honor, then, is due him for having -had the courage of his convictions when it meant<span class="pagenum" id="Page_212">[Pg 212]</span> unpopularity, -misunderstanding and suffering.</p> - -<p class="poetry"> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">“Aye, let the Muse of History write</span><br> -<span style="margin-left: 2em;">On a white stone his honored name,</span><br> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Loyal to liberty and light,</span><br> -<span style="margin-left: 2em;">First on Rhode Island’s roll of fame.</span><br> -<br> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">“While Church and State would ‘hold the fort’</span><br> -<span style="margin-left: 2em;">With sword and scourge and penal fires,</span><br> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">His faith a broader haven sought,</span><br> -<span style="margin-left: 2em;">The faith that welcomes and aspires.</span><br> -<br> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">“While credal watchwords rise and fall,</span><br> -<span style="margin-left: 2em;">His banner to the winds unfurled,</span><br> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Proclaimed on Freedom’s outer wall,</span><br> -<span style="margin-left: 2em;">Peace and Good-will to all the world.</span><br> -<br> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">“Well may the Muse of History place</span><br> -<span style="margin-left: 2em;">Foremost among the just and free,</span><br> -<span style="margin-left: 1em;">His honored name, wherein we trace</span><br> -<span style="margin-left: 2em;">The soul of Law and Liberty.”</span><br> -</p> - - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop"> - -<div class="chapter transnote"> -<h2 class="nobreak" id="Transcribers_Notes">Transcriber’s Notes</h2> - - -<p>In the caption on the illustration between pages <a href="#Page_46">46</a> and <a href="#Page_57">57</a>, “Seekenk -River” changed to “Seekonk River”.</p> - -<p><a href="#Page_121">Page 121</a>: “tweny-four” changed to “twenty-four”</p> - -<p><a href="#Page_192">Page 192</a>: “the Narrangansetts” changed to “the Narragansetts”</p> -</div> -<div style='display:block; margin-top:4em'>*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK ROGER WILLIAMS ***</div> -<div style='text-align:left'> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will -be renamed. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™ -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following -the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use -of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for -copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very -easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation -of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project -Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may -do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected -by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark -license, especially commercial redistribution. -</div> - -<div style='margin-top:1em; font-size:1.1em; text-align:center'>START: FULL LICENSE</div> -<div style='text-align:center;font-size:0.9em'>THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE</div> -<div style='text-align:center;font-size:0.9em'>PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project -Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™ -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person -or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the -Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™ -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when -you share it without charge with others. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country other than the United States. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work -on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the -phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: -</div> - -<blockquote> - <div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most - other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions - whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms - of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online - at <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. If you - are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws - of the country where you are located before using this eBook. - </div> -</blockquote> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project -Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™ -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™ -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg™ License. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format -other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain -Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -provided that: -</div> - -<div style='margin-left:0.7em;'> - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation.” - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ - works. - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works. - </div> -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of -the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set -forth in Section 3 below. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right -of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™ -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, -Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up -to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website -and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread -public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state -visit <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org/donate/">www.gutenberg.org/donate</a>. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Most people start at our website which has the main PG search -facility: <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. -</div> - -</div> -</body> -</html> diff --git a/old/69648-h/images/001.jpg b/old/69648-h/images/001.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 0a188f8..0000000 --- a/old/69648-h/images/001.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/69648-h/images/002.jpg b/old/69648-h/images/002.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 68f6102..0000000 --- a/old/69648-h/images/002.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/69648-h/images/003.jpg b/old/69648-h/images/003.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 43c98bd..0000000 --- a/old/69648-h/images/003.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/69648-h/images/004.jpg b/old/69648-h/images/004.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index c2b0a27..0000000 --- a/old/69648-h/images/004.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/69648-h/images/005.jpg b/old/69648-h/images/005.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 0993076..0000000 --- a/old/69648-h/images/005.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/69648-h/images/006.jpg b/old/69648-h/images/006.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 2b455ac..0000000 --- a/old/69648-h/images/006.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/69648-h/images/007.jpg b/old/69648-h/images/007.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index b45e85f..0000000 --- a/old/69648-h/images/007.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/69648-h/images/008.jpg b/old/69648-h/images/008.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 8153729..0000000 --- a/old/69648-h/images/008.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/69648-h/images/009.jpg b/old/69648-h/images/009.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 3cbf0e8..0000000 --- a/old/69648-h/images/009.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/69648-h/images/010.jpg b/old/69648-h/images/010.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index df829e8..0000000 --- a/old/69648-h/images/010.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/69648-h/images/011.jpg b/old/69648-h/images/011.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 89bb102..0000000 --- a/old/69648-h/images/011.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/69648-h/images/cover.jpg b/old/69648-h/images/cover.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 33f6e83..0000000 --- a/old/69648-h/images/cover.jpg +++ /dev/null |
